This is a modern-English version of The Bet, and other stories, originally written by Chekhov, Anton Pavlovich.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE BET
AND OTHER STORIES
BY
ANTON TCHEKHOV
TRANSLATED BY
S. KOTELIANSKY AND J. M. MURRY
JOHN W. LUCE & CO.
BOSTON
1915
TRANSLATORS' NOTE
Stiepanovich and Stepanich are two forms of the same name, meaning—"son of Stephen." The abbreviated form is the more intimate and familiar.
Stiepanovich and Stepanich are two versions of the same name, meaning—"son of Stephen." The shorter form feels more personal and familiar.
The Russian dishes mentioned in "A Tedious Story" have no exact equivalents. Sossoulki are a kind of little dumplings eaten in soup; schi is a soup made of sour cabbage; and kasha is a kind of porridge.
The Russian dishes mentioned in "A Tedious Story" don't have exact equivalents. Sossoulki are a type of small dumplings served in soup; schi is a soup made from sour cabbage; and kasha is a type of porridge.
The words of the song which the students sing in "The Fit" come from Poushkin.
The lyrics of the song that the students sing in "The Fit" are from Pushkin.
CONTENTS
THE BET
A TEDIOUS STORY
THE FIT
MISFORTUNE
AFTER THE THEATRE
THAT WRETCHED BOY
ENEMIES
A TRIFLING OCCURRENCE
A GENTLEMAN FRIEND
OVERWHELMING SENSATIONS
EXPENSIVE LESSONS
A LIVING CALENDAR
OLD AGE
TABLE OF CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__
THE BET
I
It was a dark autumn night. The old banker was pacing from corner to corner of his study, recalling to his mind the party he gave in the autumn fifteen years ago. There were many clever people at the party and much interesting conversation. They talked among other things of capital punishment. The guests, among them not a few scholars and journalists, for the most part disapproved of capital punishment. They found it obsolete as a means of punishment, unfitted to a Christian State and immoral. Some of them thought that capital punishment should be replaced universally by life-imprisonment.
It was a dark autumn night. The old banker was pacing back and forth in his study, remembering the party he hosted fifteen years ago in the fall. There were many smart people at the party and some really interesting conversations. They discussed various topics, including capital punishment. Most of the guests, including several scholars and journalists, were against capital punishment. They considered it outdated as a form of punishment, inappropriate for a Christian society, and unethical. Some believed that capital punishment should be replaced everywhere with life imprisonment.
"I don't agree with you," said the host. "I myself have experienced neither capital punishment nor life-imprisonment, but if one may judge a priori, then in my opinion capital punishment is more moral and more humane than imprisonment. Execution kills instantly, life-imprisonment kills by degrees. Who is the more humane executioner, one who kills you in a few seconds or one who draws the life out of you incessantly, for years?"
"I don't agree with you," said the host. "I personally haven’t experienced either the death penalty or life in prison, but if we can judge a priori, I believe the death penalty is more moral and more humane than imprisonment. Execution ends life quickly, while life in prison slowly drains it away. Who is the more humane executioner: the one who takes your life in a few seconds or the one who drags it out over many years?"
"They're both equally immoral," remarked one of the guests, "because their purpose is the same, to take away life. The State is not God. It has no right to take away that which it cannot give back, if it should so desire."
"They're both equally immoral," one of the guests said, "because their purpose is the same: to take away life. The State is not God. It has no right to take away what it cannot give back, if it wanted to."
Among the company was a lawyer, a young man of about twenty-five. On being asked his opinion, he said:
Among the group was a lawyer, a young man around twenty-five years old. When asked for his opinion, he said:
"Capital punishment and life-imprisonment are equally immoral; but if I were offered the choice between them, I would certainly choose the second. It's better to live somehow than not to live at all."
"Capital punishment and life imprisonment are equally immoral; but if I had to choose between them, I would definitely pick the second. It's better to live in some way than not to live at all."
There ensued a lively discussion. The banker who was then younger and more nervous suddenly lost his temper, banged his fist on the table, and turning to the young lawyer, cried out:
There was a lively discussion. The banker, who was younger and more anxious at the time, suddenly lost his temper, slammed his fist on the table, and turned to the young lawyer, shouting:
"It's a lie. I bet you two millions you wouldn't stick in a cell even for five years."
"It's a lie. I dare you two million to spend even five years in a cell."
"If that's serious," replied the lawyer, "then I bet I'll stay not five but fifteen."
"If that's serious," the lawyer replied, "then I bet I'll be here not for five but for fifteen."
"Fifteen! Done!" cried the banker. "Gentlemen, I stake two millions."
"Fifteen! That's it!" exclaimed the banker. "Gentlemen, I'm betting two million."
"Agreed. You stake two millions, I my freedom," said the lawyer.
"Deal. You risk two million, and I risk my freedom," said the lawyer.
So this wild, ridiculous bet came to pass. The banker, who at that time had too many millions to count, spoiled and capricious, was beside himself with rapture. During supper he said to the lawyer jokingly:
So this crazy, outrageous bet happened. The banker, who at that time had too many millions to count, spoiled and unpredictable, was over the moon with joy. During dinner, he jokingly said to the lawyer:
"Come to your senses, young man, before it's too late. Two millions are nothing to me, but you stand to lose three or four of the best years of your life. I say three or four, because you'll never stick it out any longer. Don't forget either, you unhappy man, that voluntary is much heavier than enforced imprisonment. The idea that you have the right to free yourself at any moment will poison the whole of your life in the cell. I pity you."
"Wake up, young man, before it’s too late. Two million means nothing to me, but you’re about to lose three or four of the best years of your life. I say three or four because you won’t last any longer than that. Don’t forget, you poor guy, that voluntary confinement feels much worse than enforced imprisonment. The thought that you could free yourself at any moment will taint your entire life in that cell. I feel for you."
And now the banker pacing from corner to corner, recalled all this and asked himself:
And now the banker walking back and forth, thought about all this and asked himself:
"Why did I make this bet? What's the good? The lawyer loses fifteen years of his life and I throw away two millions. Will it convince people that capital punishment is worse or better than imprisonment for life. No, No! all stuff and rubbish. On my part, it was the caprice of a well-fed man; on the lawyer's, pure greed of gold."
"Why did I make this bet? What's the point? The lawyer loses fifteen years of his life, and I waste two million. Will it convince people that capital punishment is worse or better than life in prison? No, no! It's all nonsense. For me, it was just the whim of someone who's comfortable; for the lawyer, it was pure greed for money."
He recollected further what happened after the evening party. It was decided that the lawyer must undergo his imprisonment under the strictest observation, in a garden-wing of the banker's house. It was agreed that during the period he would be deprived of the right to cross the threshold, to see living people, to hear human voices, and to receive letters and newspapers. He was permitted to have a musical instrument, to read books, to write letters, to drink wine and smoke tobacco. By the agreement he could communicate, but only in silence, with the outside world through a little window specially constructed for this purpose. Everything necessary, books, music, wine, he could receive in any quantity by sending a note through the window. The agreement provided for all the minutest details, which made the confinement strictly solitary, and it obliged the lawyer to remain exactly fifteen years from twelve o'clock of November 14th 1870 to twelve o'clock of November 14th 1885. The least attempt on his part to violate the conditions, to escape if only for two minutes before the time freed the banker from the obligation to pay him the two millions.
He remembered what happened after the evening party. It was decided that the lawyer would serve his sentence under strict observation in a wing of the banker’s house. It was agreed that during this time he wouldn’t be allowed to leave the house, see other people, hear human voices, or receive letters and newspapers. He was allowed to have a musical instrument, read books, write letters, drink wine, and smoke tobacco. According to the agreement, he could communicate, but only silently, with the outside world through a small window specially built for this purpose. He could receive anything he needed—books, music, wine—by sending a note through the window. The agreement covered all the small details, making his confinement completely solitary, and it required the lawyer to stay for exactly fifteen years, from noon on November 14th, 1870, to noon on November 14th, 1885. If he made the slightest attempt to break the conditions or escape, even for just two minutes, the banker would no longer be obligated to pay him the two million.
During the first year of imprisonment, the lawyer, as far as it was possible to judge from his short notes, suffered terribly from loneliness and boredom. From his wing day and night came the sound of the piano. He rejected wine and tobacco. "Wine," he wrote, "excites desires, and desires are the chief foes of a prisoner; besides, nothing is more boring than to drink good wine alone," and tobacco spoils the air in his room. During the first year the lawyer was sent books of a light character; novels with a complicated love interest, stories of crime and fantasy, comedies, and so on.
During the first year of his imprisonment, the lawyer, judging by his brief notes, experienced intense loneliness and boredom. All day and night from his wing came the sound of the piano. He turned down wine and cigarettes. "Wine," he wrote, "stirs up desires, and desires are the main enemies of a prisoner; besides, nothing is more dull than drinking good wine alone," and tobacco ruins the air in his room. In that first year, the lawyer received light reading material; novels with complicated love stories, crime and fantasy tales, comedies, and so on.
In the second year the piano was heard no longer and the lawyer asked only for classics. In the fifth year, music was heard again, and the prisoner asked for wine. Those who watched him said that during the whole of that year he was only eating, drinking, and lying on his bed. He yawned often and talked angrily to himself. Books he did not read. Sometimes at nights he would sit down to write. He would write for a long time and tear it all up in the morning. More than once he was heard to weep.
In the second year, the piano stopped playing, and the lawyer only requested classic literature. By the fifth year, music returned, and the prisoner began asking for wine. Those who observed him said that throughout that year, he did nothing but eat, drink, and lie on his bed. He often yawned and muttered angrily to himself. He didn't read any books. Occasionally, at night, he would sit down to write. He wrote for a long time but would tear it all up by morning. More than once, he was heard crying.
In the second half of the sixth year, the prisoner began zealously to study languages, philosophy, and history. He fell on these subjects so hungrily that the banker hardly had time to get books enough for him. In the space of four years about six hundred volumes were bought at his request. It was while that passion lasted that the banker received the following letter from the prisoner: "My dear gaoler, I am writing these lines in six languages. Show them to experts. Let them read them. If they do not find one single mistake, I beg you to give orders to have a gun fired off in the garden. By the noise I shall know that my efforts have not been in vain. The geniuses of all ages and countries speak in different languages; but in them all burns the same flame. Oh, if you knew my heavenly happiness now that I can understand them!" The prisoner's desire was fulfilled. Two shots were fired in the garden by the banker's order.
In the second half of the sixth year, the prisoner started eagerly studying languages, philosophy, and history. He pursued these subjects so intensely that the banker barely had enough time to get him the books he wanted. Over four years, about six hundred volumes were purchased at his request. It was during this passionate period that the banker received the following letter from the prisoner: "My dear jailer, I’m writing these lines in six languages. Show them to the experts. Let them read them. If they don’t find a single mistake, please have a gun fired in the garden. By the sound, I’ll know my efforts have paid off. The great minds of all ages and countries speak in different languages, but they all share the same passion. Oh, if you knew how happy I am now that I can understand them!" The prisoner’s wish came true. Two shots were fired in the garden at the banker’s command.
Later on, after the tenth year, the lawyer sat immovable before his table and read only the New Testament. The banker found it strange that a man who in four years had mastered six hundred erudite volumes, should have spent nearly a year in reading one book, easy to understand and by no means thick. The New Testament was then replaced by the history of religions and theology.
Later on, after the tenth year, the lawyer sat still at his table and only read the New Testament. The banker thought it was strange that a man who had mastered six hundred complex books in four years would spend almost a year reading just one book, which was easy to understand and not very long. The New Testament was then replaced by books on the history of religions and theology.
During the last two years of his confinement the prisoner read an extraordinary amount, quite haphazard. Now he would apply himself to the natural sciences, then would read Byron or Shakespeare. Notes used to come from him in which he asked to be sent at the same time a book on chemistry, a text-book of medicine, a novel, and some treatise on philosophy or theology. He read as though he were swimming in the sea among the broken pieces of wreckage, and in his desire to save his life was eagerly grasping one piece after another.
During the last two years of his imprisonment, the prisoner read an astonishing amount, completely at random. One moment he would focus on the natural sciences, and the next he would dive into Byron or Shakespeare. He would send notes asking for a chemistry book, a medical textbook, a novel, and some kind of philosophy or theology treatise all at once. He read as if he were swimming in the ocean among broken pieces of wreckage, desperately trying to grasp one piece after another to save his life.
II
The banker recalled all this, and thought:
The banker remembered all of this and thought:
"To-morrow at twelve o'clock he receives his freedom. Under the agreement, I shall have to pay him two millions. If I pay, it's all over with me. I am ruined for ever...."
"Tomorrow at twelve o'clock he gets his freedom. According to the agreement, I’ll have to pay him two million. If I pay, it’s all over for me. I’m ruined forever...."
Fifteen years before he had too many millions to count, but now he was afraid to ask himself which he had more of, money or debts. Gambling on the Stock-Exchange, risky speculation, and the recklessness of which he could not rid himself even in old age, had gradually brought his business to decay; and the fearless, self-confident, proud man of business had become an ordinary banker, trembling at every rise and fall in the market.
Fifteen years ago, he had way too many millions to count, but now he was scared to ask himself whether he had more money or debts. Gambling on the Stock Exchange, risky investments, and the recklessness he couldn't shake off even in old age had slowly led his business to decline; and the fearless, self-assured, proud businessman had turned into an ordinary banker, anxious about every rise and fall in the market.
"That cursed bet," murmured the old man clutching his head in despair.... "Why didn't the man die? He's only forty years old. He will take away my last farthing, marry, enjoy life, gamble on the Exchange, and I will look on like an envious beggar and hear the same words from him every day: 'I'm obliged to you for the happiness of my life. Let me help you.' No, it's too much! The only escape from bankruptcy and disgrace—is that the man should die."
"That damn bet," the old man muttered, holding his head in despair... "Why didn’t that guy just die? He’s only forty. He’ll take my last penny, get married, enjoy life, gamble on the stock market, and I’ll just sit there like a jealous beggar, hearing him say the same thing every day: 'I owe you for the happiness of my life. Let me help you.' No, that’s too much! The only way out of bankruptcy and shame is if that guy dies."
The clock had just struck three. The banker was listening. In the house everyone was asleep, and one could hear only the frozen trees whining outside the windows. Trying to make no sound, he took out of his safe the key of the door which had not been opened for fifteen years, put on his overcoat, and went out of the house. The garden was dark and cold. It was raining. A keen damp wind hovered howling over all the garden and gave the trees no rest. Though he strained his eyes, the banker could see neither the ground, nor the white statues, nor the garden-wing, nor the trees. Approaching the place where the garden-wing stood, he called the watchman twice. There was no answer. Evidently the watchman had taken shelter from the bad weather and was now asleep somewhere in the kitchen or the greenhouse.
The clock had just struck three. The banker was listening. Everyone in the house was asleep, and all that could be heard was the frozen trees creaking outside the windows. Trying to be quiet, he took the key to the door out of his safe—the one that hadn’t been opened in fifteen years—put on his overcoat, and left the house. The garden was dark and cold. It was raining. A sharp, damp wind howled over the entire garden, giving the trees no peace. Even though he strained his eyes, the banker couldn’t see the ground, the white statues, the garden-wing, or the trees. As he got closer to where the garden-wing stood, he called out to the watchman twice. There was no response. Clearly, the watchman had sought shelter from the bad weather and was now asleep somewhere in the kitchen or the greenhouse.
"If I have the courage to fulfil my intention," thought the old man, "the suspicion will fall on the watchman first of all."
"If I have the guts to follow through with my plan," thought the old man, "the blame will land on the watchman right away."
In the darkness he groped for the stairs and the door and entered the hall of the garden-wing, then poked his way into a narrow passage and struck a match. Not a soul was there. Someone's bed, with no bedclothes on it, stood there, and an iron stove was dark in the corner. The seals on the door that led into the prisoner's room were unbroken.
In the dark, he fumbled for the stairs and the door, then stepped into the hallway of the garden wing. He worked his way into a narrow passage and struck a match. There wasn't a soul around. A bed without any bedclothes was there, and a dark iron stove sat in the corner. The seals on the door leading to the prisoner's room were intact.
When the match went out, the old man, trembling from agitation, peeped into the little window.
When the match went out, the old man, shaking with anxiety, looked through the small window.
In the prisoner's room a candle was burning dim. The prisoner himself sat by the table. Only his back, the hair on his head and his hands were visible. On the table, the two chairs, the carpet by the table open books were strewn.
In the prisoner's room, a candle was flickering weakly. The prisoner was sitting at the table. Only his back, the hair on his head, and his hands were visible. On the table, two chairs, the carpet around the table, and open books were scattered.
Five minutes passed and the prisoner never once stirred. Fifteen years confinement had taught him to sit motionless. The banker tapped on the window with his finger, but the prisoner gave no movement in reply. Then the banker cautiously tore the seals from the door and put the key into the lock. The rusty lock gave a hoarse groan and the door creaked. The banker expected instantly to hear a cry of surprise and the sound of steps. Three minutes passed and it was as quiet behind the door as it had been before. He made up his mind to enter. Before the table sat a man, unlike an ordinary human being. It was a skeleton, with tight-drawn skin, with a woman's long curly hair, and a shaggy beard. The colour of his face was yellow, of an earthy shade; the cheeks were sunken, the back long and narrow, and the hand upon which he leaned his hairy head was so lean and skinny that it was painful to look upon. His hair was already silvering with grey, and no one who glanced at the senile emaciation of the face would have believed that he was only forty years old. On the table, before his bended head, lay a sheet of paper on which something was written in a tiny hand.
Five minutes went by, and the prisoner didn't move at all. Fifteen years of confinement had taught him to stay completely still. The banker tapped on the window with his finger, but the prisoner remained unresponsive. Then the banker carefully broke the seals on the door and inserted the key into the lock. The rusty lock let out a creaky groan, and the door squeaked open. The banker expected to hear a surprised shout and the sound of footsteps immediately. Three minutes went by, and it was just as quiet behind the door as it had been before. He decided to go in. Sitting at the table was a man who looked anything but ordinary. He resembled a skeleton, with taut skin, long curly hair like a woman's, and a scraggly beard. His face was a yellowish, earthy color; his cheeks were hollow, his back long and narrow, and the hand that supported his hairy head was so thin and bony it was hard to look at. His hair was already turning gray, and anyone who caught sight of the gaunt, aged face would never guess he was only forty years old. On the table, in front of his lowered head, lay a sheet of paper with tiny handwriting on it.
"Poor devil," thought the banker, "he's asleep and probably seeing millions in his dreams. I have only to take and throw this half-dead thing on the bed, smother him a moment with the pillow, and the most careful examination will find no trace of unnatural death. But, first, let us read what he has written here."
"Poor guy," thought the banker, "he's asleep and probably dreaming of millions. All I have to do is take this half-dead thing and throw it on the bed, smother him for a moment with the pillow, and a thorough examination won't reveal any signs of foul play. But first, let’s see what he’s written here."
The banker took the sheet from the table and read:
The banker picked up the sheet from the table and read:
"To-morrow at twelve o'clock midnight, I shall obtain my freedom and the right to mix with people. But before I leave this room and see the sun I think it necessary to say a few words to you. On my own clear conscience and before God who sees me I declare to you that I despise freedom, life, health, and all that your books call the blessings of the world.
"Tomorrow at midnight, I will gain my freedom and the right to interact with others. But before I leave this room and see the sun, I feel it's important to say a few words to you. With a clear conscience and before God who sees me, I declare to you that I despise freedom, life, health, and everything your books refer to as the blessings of the world."
"For fifteen years I have diligently studied earthly life. True, I saw neither the earth nor the people, but in your books I drank fragrant wine, sang songs, hunted deer and wild boar in the forests, loved women.... And beautiful women, like clouds ethereal, created by the magic of your poets' genius, visited me by night and whispered me wonderful tales, which made my head drunken. In your books I climbed the summits of Elbruz and Mont Blanc and saw from thence how the sun rose in the morning, and in the evening overflowed the sky, the ocean and the mountain ridges with a purple gold. I saw from thence how above me lightnings glimmered cleaving the clouds; I saw green forests, fields, rivers, lakes, cities; I heard syrens singing, and the playing of the pipes of Pan; I touched the wings of beautiful devils who came flying to me to speak of God.... In your books I cast myself into bottomless abysses, worked miracles, burned cities to the ground, preached new religions, conquered whole countries....
"For fifteen years, I've been deeply immersed in the study of earthly life. True, I didn't see the earth or its people, but in your books, I savored fragrant wine, sang songs, hunted deer and wild boar in the forests, and loved women. And beautiful women, like ethereal clouds, created by the brilliance of your poets, visited me at night and whispered wonderful tales that intoxicated me. In your books, I climbed the peaks of Elbruz and Mont Blanc and saw the sun rise in the morning and at night, spilling purple gold over the sky, ocean, and mountain ridges. I witnessed the glimmer of lightning cutting through the clouds; I saw green forests, fields, rivers, lakes, cities; I heard sirens singing and the flutes of Pan playing; I touched the wings of beautiful spirits who flew to me to speak of God. In your books, I plunged into bottomless abysses, performed miracles, burned cities to the ground, preached new religions, and conquered entire countries."
"Your books gave me wisdom. All that unwearying human thought created in the centuries is compressed to a little lump in my skull. I know that I am more clever than you all.
"Your books have given me wisdom. All that relentless human thought developed over the centuries is packed into a small mass in my head. I realize that I'm smarter than all of you."
"And I despise your books, despise all wordly blessings and wisdom. Everything is void, frail, visionary and delusive like a mirage. Though you be proud and wise and beautiful, yet will death wipe you from the face of the earth like the mice underground; and your posterity, your history, and the immortality of your men of genius will be as frozen slag, burnt down together with the terrestrial globe.
"And I hate your books, hate all worldly blessings and wisdom. Everything is empty, fragile, illusory, and deceptive like a mirage. Even if you are proud, wise, and beautiful, death will erase you from the earth just like mice underground; and your descendants, your history, and the legacy of your great minds will be nothing but frozen waste, burned away along with the planet."
"You are mad, and gone the wrong way. You take lie for truth and ugliness for beauty. You would marvel if by certain conditions there should suddenly grow on apple and orange trees, instead of fruit, frogs and lizards, and if roses should begin to breathe the odour of a sweating horse. So do I marvel at you, who have bartered heaven for earth. I do not want to understand you.
"You’re crazy and going the wrong way. You see lies as truth and ugliness as beauty. You would be amazed if, under certain conditions, apple and orange trees suddenly produced frogs and lizards instead of fruit, or if roses started to smell like a sweaty horse. I feel the same way about you, who have traded heaven for earth. I don’t want to understand you."
"That I may show you in deed my contempt for that by which you live, I waive the two millions of which I once dreamed as of paradise, and which I now despise. That I may deprive myself of my right to them, I shall come out from here five minutes before the stipulated term, and thus shall violate the agreement."
"To prove my disdain for what you value, I’m giving up the two million I once thought of as paradise but now find revolting. To forfeit my claim to that money, I’ll leave here five minutes before the agreed time and break the contract."
When he had read, the banker put the sheet on the table, kissed the head of the strange man, and began to weep. He went out of the wing. Never at any other time, not even after his terrible losses on the Exchange, had he felt such contempt for himself as now. Coming home, he lay down on his bed, but agitation and tears kept him long from sleep....
When he finished reading, the banker placed the sheet on the table, kissed the strange man on the head, and started to cry. He left the room. Never before, not even after his huge losses on the stock market, had he felt such shame for himself as he did now. When he got home, he lay down on his bed, but restlessness and tears kept him awake for a long time...
The next morning the poor watchman came running to him and told him that they had seen the man who lived in the wing climbing through the window into the garden. He had gone to the gate and disappeared. Together with his servants the banker went instantly to the wing and established the escape of his prisoner. To avoid unnecessary rumours he took the paper with the renunciation from the table and, on his return, locked it in his safe.
The next morning, the anxious watchman rushed to him and said that they had spotted the man from the wing climbing through the window into the garden. He had gone to the gate and vanished. The banker, along with his staff, immediately went to the wing and confirmed that his prisoner had escaped. To prevent any unnecessary gossip, he grabbed the paper with the renunciation from the table and, on his way back, locked it in his safe.
A TEDIOUS STORY
(FROM AN OLD MAN'S JOURNAL)
I
There lives in Russia an emeritus professor, Nicolai Stiepanovich ... privy councillor and knight. He has so many Russian and foreign Orders that when he puts them on the students call him "the holy picture." His acquaintance is most distinguished. Not a single famous scholar lived or died during the last twenty-five or thirty years but he was intimately acquainted with him. Now he has no one to be friendly with, but speaking of the past the long list of his eminent friends would end with such names as Pirogov, Kavelin, and the poet Nekrasov, who bestowed upon him their warmest and most sincere friendship. He is a member of all the Russian and of three foreign universities, et cetera, et cetera. All this, and a great deal besides, forms what is known as my name.
In Russia, there's an emeritus professor named Nicolai Stiepanovich... a privy councillor and knight. He has so many Russian and foreign awards that when he wears them, the students call him "the holy picture." His circle of acquaintances is highly distinguished. Every notable scholar who lived or died over the last twenty-five to thirty years was someone he knew well. Now he has no one to connect with, but when he reminisces about the past, the long list of his notable friends ends with names like Pirogov, Kavelin, and the poet Nekrasov, who offered him their warmest and most genuine friendship. He's a member of all the Russian universities and three foreign ones, and so on, and so forth. All this, along with much more, makes up what is known as my name.
This name of mine is very popular. It is known to every literate person in Russia; abroad it is mentioned from professorial chairs with the epithets "eminent and esteemed." It is reckoned among those fortunate names which to mention in vain or to abuse in public or in the Press is considered a mark of bad breeding. Indeed, it should be so; because with my name is inseparably associated the idea of a famous, richly gifted, and indubitably useful person. I am a steady worker, with the endurance of a camel, which is important. I am also endowed with talent, which is still more important. In passing, I would add that I am a well-educated, modest, and honest fellow. I have never poked my nose into letters or politics, never sought popularity in disputes with the ignorant, and made no speeches either at dinners or at my colleagues' funerals. Altogether there is not a single spot on my learned name, and it has nothing to complain of. It is fortunate.
This name of mine is very popular. It’s known by every literate person in Russia; abroad, it’s mentioned in academic circles with terms like "eminent and esteemed." It's considered one of those lucky names that you definitely don't want to disrespect or criticize in public or in the press, as that would show bad manners. And it really should be that way because my name is closely linked to the idea of a famous, highly gifted, and undeniably useful individual. I am a consistent worker, with the endurance of a camel, which is important. I also have talent, which is even more important. Just to add, I consider myself well-educated, modest, and honest. I've never meddled in literature or politics, never sought attention through arguments with the uninformed, and I haven’t made speeches at dinners or at my colleagues' funerals. Overall, there's not a single blemish on my esteemed name, and it has nothing to complain about. It's fortunate.
The bearer of this name, that is myself, is a man of sixty-two, with a bald head, false teeth and an incurable tic. My name is as brilliant and prepossessing, as I, myself am dull and ugly. My head and hands tremble from weakness; my neck, like that of one of Turgeniev's heroines, resembles the handle of a counter-bass; my chest is hollow and my back narrow. When I speak or read my mouth twists, and when I smile my whole face is covered with senile, deathly wrinkles. There is nothing imposing in my pitiable face, save that when I suffer from the tic, I have a singular expression which compels anyone who looks at me to think: "This man will die soon, for sure."
The person with this name, me, is a sixty-two-year-old man with a bald head, dentures, and a persistent tic. My name is as bright and appealing as I am dull and unattractive. My head and hands shake from weakness; my neck, like one of Turgenev's heroines, looks like the handle of a double bass; my chest is sunken, and my back is narrow. When I speak or read, my mouth twists, and when I smile, my entire face is filled with age-related, deathly wrinkles. There’s nothing impressive about my pitiful face, except that when I have the tic, I have a unique expression that makes anyone who sees me think, “This man is definitely going to die soon.”
I can still read pretty well; I can still hold the attention of my audience for two hours. My passionate manner, the literary form of my exposition and my humour make the defects of my voice almost unnoticeable, though it is dry, harsh, and hard like a hypocrite's. But I write badly. The part of my brain which governs the ability to write refused office. My memory has weakened, and my thoughts are too inconsequent; and when I expound them on paper, I always have a feeling that I have lost the sense of their organic connection. The construction is monotonous, and the sentence feeble and timid. I often do not write what I want to, and when I write the end I cannot remember the beginning. I often forget common words, and in writing a letter I always have to waste much energy in order to avoid superfluous sentences and unnecessary incidental statements; both bear clear witness of the decay of my intellectual activity. And it is remarkable that, the simpler the letter, the more tormenting is my effort. When writing a scientific article I fed much freer and much more intelligent than in writing a letter of welcome or a report. One thing more: it is easier for me to write German or English than Russian.
I can still read pretty well; I can still keep my audience engaged for two hours. My passionate style, the way I present ideas, and my humor make the shortcomings of my voice almost unnoticeable, even though it’s dry, harsh, and tough like a hypocrite's. But I write poorly. The part of my brain responsible for writing seems to have shut down. My memory has gotten worse, and my thoughts are too scattered; when I try to put them on paper, I always feel like I’ve lost the thread connecting them. The structure is dull, and the sentences are weak and hesitant. Often, I don’t write what I really want to say, and when I finish, I can’t remember how I started. I frequently forget common words, and writing a letter takes a lot of effort just to avoid unnecessary phrases and irrelevant details; both are clear signs of my dwindling intellectual energy. It’s striking that the simpler the letter, the more painful the effort. When I write a scientific article, I feel much more free and intelligent than when composing a welcome letter or a report. One more thing: I find it easier to write in German or English than in Russian.
As regards my present life, I must first of all note insomnia, from which I have begun to suffer lately. If I were asked: "What is now the chief and fundamental fact of your existence?" I would answer: "Insomnia." From habit, I still undress at midnight precisely and get into bed. I soon fall asleep but wake just after one with the feeling that I have not slept at all. I must get out of bed and light the lamp. For an hour or two I walk about the room from corner to corner and inspect the long familiar pictures. When I am weary of walking I sit down to the table. I sit motionless thinking of nothing, feeling no desires; if a book lies before me I draw it mechanically towards me and read without interest. Thus lately in one night I read mechanically a whole novel with a strange title, "Of What the Swallow Sang." Or in order to occupy my attention I make myself count to a thousand, or I imagine the face of some one of my friends, and begin to remember in what year and under what circumstances he joined the faculty. I love to listen to sounds. Now, two rooms away from me my daughter Liza will say something quickly, in her sleep; then my wife will walk through the drawing-room with a candle and infallibly drop the box of matches. Then the shrinking wood of the cupboard squeaks or the burner of the lamp tinkles suddenly, and all these sounds somehow agitate me.
As for my current life, I have to start by mentioning the insomnia I've been dealing with lately. If someone were to ask me, "What is the main thing that defines your life right now?" I would say, "Insomnia." Out of routine, I still get undressed at midnight and climb into bed. I fall asleep quickly but wake up just after one, feeling like I haven't slept at all. I have to get out of bed and turn on the lamp. I pace the room from corner to corner for an hour or two, looking at the familiar pictures on the wall. When I’m tired of walking, I sit at the table. I sit still, thinking of nothing and feeling no desires; if a book is in front of me, I pull it towards me without really thinking and read it without interest. Recently, one night, I mechanically read an entire novel with a strange title, "Of What the Swallow Sang." To keep myself occupied, I either count to a thousand or picture the face of one of my friends and recall the year and circumstances under which they joined the faculty. I enjoy listening to sounds. Right now, a couple of rooms away, my daughter Liza might say something quickly in her sleep; then my wife will walk through the drawing-room with a candle and inevitably drop the box of matches. The wood of the cupboard creaks or the lamp's burner suddenly tinkles, and all these sounds somehow unsettle me.
Not to sleep of nights confesses one abnormal; and therefore I wait impatiently for the morning and the day, when I have the right not to sleep. Many oppressive hours pass before the cock crows. He is my harbinger of good. As soon as he has crowed I know that in an hour's time the porter downstairs will awake and for some reason or other go up the stairs, coughing angrily; and later beyond the windows the air begins to pale gradually and voices echo in the street.
Not sleeping at night shows that something's not right with me; so I wait anxiously for the morning and the day when I can finally be awake. Many long hours drag by before the rooster crows. He’s my sign that good things are coming. As soon as he crows, I know that in about an hour, the doorman downstairs will wake up and, for some reason, come up the stairs, coughing in annoyance; and then outside the windows, the light starts to slowly brighten, and I can hear people talking in the street.
The day begins with the coming of my wife. She comes in to me in a petticoat, with her hair undone, but already washed and smelling of eau de Cologne, and looking as though she came in by accident, saying the same thing every time: "Pardon, I came in for a moment. You haven't slept again?" Then she puts the lamp out, sits by the table and begins to talk. I am not a prophet but I know beforehand what the subject of conversation will be, every morning the same. Usually, after breathless inquiries after my health, she suddenly remembers our son, the officer, who is serving in Warsaw. On the twentieth of each month we send him fifty roubles. This is our chief subject of conversation.
The day starts with my wife coming in. She’s wearing a petticoat, her hair’s a mess but freshly washed and smelling of cologne, looking like she just stumbled in by accident, saying the same thing every time: "Sorry, I came in for a moment. You didn’t sleep again, did you?" Then she turns off the lamp, sits at the table, and starts talking. I’m not a prophet, but I already know what the conversation will be about—same thing every morning. Usually, after a flurry of questions about my health, she suddenly remembers our son, the officer stationed in Warsaw. On the twentieth of each month, we send him fifty roubles. This is our main topic of discussion.
"Of course it is hard on us," my wife sighs. "But until he is finally settled we are obliged to help him. The boy is among strangers; the pay is small. But if you like, next month we'll send him forty roubles instead of fifty. What do you think?"
"Of course it's tough on us," my wife sighs. "But until he gets settled, we have to help him. The kid is with strangers; the pay isn't great. But if you want, next month we can send him forty roubles instead of fifty. What do you think?"
Daily experience might have convinced my wife that expenses do not grow less by talking of them. But my wife does not acknowledge experience and speaks about our officer punctually every day, about bread, thank Heaven, being cheaper and sugar a half-penny dearer—and all this in a tone as though it were news to me.
Daily experience might have convinced my wife that talking about expenses doesn’t make them go down. But my wife doesn’t acknowledge experience and talks about our finances every day, about how bread, thank God, is cheaper and sugar is a half-penny more expensive—and she does all this as if it were news to me.
I listen and agree mechanically. Probably because I have not slept during the night strange idle thoughts take hold of me. I look at my wife and wonder like a child. In perplexity I ask myself: This old, stout, clumsy woman, with sordid cares and anxiety about bread and butter written in the dull expression of her face, her eyes tired with eternal thoughts of debts and poverty, who can talk only of expenses and smile only when things are cheap—was this once the slim Varya whom I loved passionately for her fine clear mind, her pure soul, her beauty, and as Othello loved Desdemona, for her "compassion" of my science? Is she really the same, my wife Varya, who bore me a son?
I listen and nod along without really thinking. Maybe it's because I didn't sleep last night, and strange, aimless thoughts keep creeping in. I look at my wife and wonder like a child. Confused, I ask myself: This old, heavyset, awkward woman, with her worries about money and the stress of daily life obvious in her tired expression, her eyes exhausted from always thinking about bills and poverty, who only talks about expenses and smiles only when things are on sale—was this really the slim Varya I once loved passionately for her sharp mind, her pure heart, her beauty, and like Othello loved Desdemona, for her "compassion" toward my work? Is she really the same woman, my wife Varya, who gave me a son?
I gaze intently into the fat, clumsy old woman's face. I seek in her my Varya; but from the past nothing remains but her fear for my health and her way of calling my salary "our" salary and my hat "our" hat. It pains me to look at her, and to console her, if only a little, I let her talk as she pleases, and I am silent even when she judges people unjustly, or scolds me because I do not practise and do not publish text-books.
I stare hard at the big, awkward old woman's face. I look for my Varya in her, but all that’s left from the past is her worry about my health and her way of referring to my salary as "our" salary and my hat as "our" hat. It hurts to look at her, and to comfort her, even just a bit, I let her say what she wants, and I stay quiet even when she unfairly judges people or scolds me for not practicing and not publishing textbooks.
Our conversation always ends in the same way. My wife suddenly remembers that I have not yet had tea, and gives a start:
Our conversations always wrap up the same way. My wife suddenly realizes that I still haven't had my tea and gasps:
"Why am I sitting down?" she says, getting up. "The samovar has been on the table a long while, and I sit chatting. How forgetful I am? Good gracious!"
"Why am I sitting down?" she says, standing up. "The samovar has been on the table for a long time, and I've just been chatting. How forgetful can I be? Good grief!"
She hurries away, but stops at the door to say:
She rushes out, but stops at the door to say:
"We owe Yegor five months' wages. Do you realise it? It's a bad thing to let the servants' wages run on. I've said so often. It's much easier to pay ten roubles every month than fifty for five!"
"We owe Yegor five months' pay. Do you get that? It's not good to let the workers' salaries pile up. I've mentioned it many times. It's way easier to pay ten rubles each month than fifty for five!"
Outside the door she stops again:
Outside the door, she pauses once more:
"I pity our poor Liza more than anybody. The girl studies at the Conservatoire. She's always in good society, and the Lord only knows how she's dressed. That fur-coat of hers! It's a sin to show yourself in the street in it. If she had a different father, it would do, but everyone knows he is a famous professor, a privy councillor."
"I feel sorrier for our poor Liza than anyone else. The girl is studying at the Conservatoire. She’s always in such high society, and God only knows how she's dressed. That fur coat of hers! It's a shame to be seen in public wearing it. If she had a different father, it might be acceptable, but everyone knows he’s a well-known professor and a privy councillor."
So, having reproached me for my name and title, she goes away at last. Thus begins my day. It does not improve.
So, after criticizing me for my name and title, she finally leaves. This is how my day starts. It doesn’t get any better.
When I have drunk my tea, Liza comes in, in a fur-coat and hat, with her music, ready to go to the Conservatoire. She is twenty-two. She looks younger. She is pretty, rather like my wife when she was young. She kisses me tenderly on my forehead and my hand.
When I finish my tea, Liza comes in wearing a fur coat and a hat, with her music, ready to head to the Conservatoire. She's twenty-two but looks younger. She's pretty, somewhat like my wife when she was younger. She kisses me gently on my forehead and my hand.
"Good morning, Papa. Quite well?"
"Good morning, Dad. All good?"
As a child she adored ice-cream, and I often had to take her to a confectioner's. Ice-cream was her standard of beauty. If she wanted to praise me, she used to say: "Papa, you are ice-creamy." One finger she called the pistachio, the other the cream, the third the raspberry finger and so on. And when she came to say good morning, I used to lift her on to my knees and kiss her fingers, and say:
As a kid, she loved ice cream, and I often had to take her to a candy shop. Ice cream was her idea of beauty. When she wanted to compliment me, she would say, "Papa, you are ice-creamy." She named one finger pistachio, another cream, and the third raspberry, and so on. When she came to say good morning, I would lift her onto my knees and kiss her fingers, saying:
"The cream one, the pistachio one, the lemon one."
"The cream one, the pistachio one, the lemon one."
And now from force of habit I kiss Liza's fingers and murmur:
And now, out of habit, I kiss Liza's fingers and whisper:
"Pistachio one, cream one, lemon one." But it does not sound the same. I am cold like the ice-cream and I feel ashamed. When my daughter comes in and touches my forehead with her lips I shudder as though a bee had stung my forehead, I smile constrainedly and turn away my face. Since my insomnia began a question has been driving like a nail into my brain. My daughter continually sees how terribly I, an old man, blush because I owe the servant his wages; she sees how often the worry of small debts forces me to leave my work and to pace the room from corner to corner for hours, thinking; but why hasn't she, even once, come to me without telling her mother and whispered: "Father, here's my watch, bracelets, earrings, dresses.... Pawn them all.... You need money"? Why, seeing how I and her mother try to hide our poverty, out of false pride—why does she not deny herself the luxury of music lessons? I would not accept the watch, the bracelets, or her sacrifices—God forbid!—I do not want that.
"Pistachio, cream, lemon." But it doesn’t feel the same. I’m cold like the ice cream, and I feel ashamed. When my daughter comes in and kisses my forehead, I flinch as if a bee had stung me. I smile awkwardly and turn my face away. Since my insomnia started, a question has been driving me crazy. My daughter sees how I, an old man, blush because I owe the maid her pay; she sees how often worrying about small debts makes me leave my work and pace around the room for hours, lost in thought. But why hasn’t she ever come to me, without telling her mother, and whispered: "Dad, here are my watch, bracelets, earrings, dresses.... Pawn them all.... You need money"? Why, seeing how her mother and I try to hide our financial struggles out of pride—why doesn’t she give up her music lessons? I wouldn’t accept the watch, the bracelets, or her sacrifices—God forbid!—I don’t want that.
Which reminds me of my son, the Warsaw officer. He is a clever, honest, and sober fellow. But that doesn't mean very much. If I had an old father, and I knew that there were moments when he was ashamed of his poverty, I think I would give up my commission to someone else and hire myself out as a navvy. These thoughts of the children poison me. What good are they? Only a mean and irritable person can take refuge in thinking evil of ordinary people because they are not heroes. But enough of that.
Which reminds me of my son, the officer in Warsaw. He’s a smart, honest, and sober guy. But that doesn’t mean much. If I had an elderly father, and I knew there were times when he felt ashamed of his poverty, I think I would give up my position and work as a laborer instead. These thoughts about children haunt me. What’s the point? Only someone mean and irritable would take comfort in thinking poorly of regular people just because they aren’t heroes. But enough of that.
At a quarter to ten I have to go and lecture to my dear boys. I dress myself and walk the road I have known these thirty years. For me it has a history of its own. Here is a big grey building with a chemist's shop beneath. A tiny house once stood there, and it was a beer-shop. In this beer-shop I thought out my thesis, and wrote my first love-letter to Varya. I wrote it in pencil on a scrap of paper that began "Historia Morbi." Here is a grocer's shop. It used to belong to a little Jew who sold me cigarettes on credit, and later on to a fat woman who loved students "because every one of them had a mother." Now a red-headed merchant sits there, a very nonchalant man, who drinks tea from a copper tea-pot. And here are the gloomy gates of the University that have not been repaired for years; a weary porter in a sheepskin coat, a broom, heaps of snow ... Such gates cannot produce a good impression on a boy who comes fresh from the provinces and imagines that the temple of science is really a temple. Certainly, in the history of Russian pessimism, the age of university buildings, the dreariness of the corridors, the smoke-stains on the walls, the meagre light, the dismal appearance of the stairs, the clothes-pegs and the benches, hold one of the foremost places in the series of predisposing causes. Here is our garden. It does not seem to have grown any better or any worse since I was a student. I do not like it. It would be much more sensible if tall pine-trees and fine oaks grew there instead of consumptive lime-trees, yellow acacias and thin clipped lilac. The student's mood is created mainly by every one of the surroundings in which he studies; therefore he must see everywhere before him only what is great and strong and exquisite. Heaven preserve him from starveling trees, broken windows, and drab walls and doors covered with torn oilcloth.
At a quarter to ten, I need to go lecture my dear students. I get dressed and walk the road I’ve known for thirty years. To me, it has its own history. Here’s a big gray building with a pharmacy on the bottom floor. A tiny house used to stand here; it was a bar. In that bar, I came up with my thesis and wrote my first love letter to Varya. I wrote it in pencil on a scrap of paper that started with "Historia Morbi." Here’s a grocery store. It used to belong to a little guy who sold me cigarettes on credit, and later to a plump woman who liked students "because each one had a mother." Now a red-headed shopkeeper runs it, a very laid-back guy who sips tea from a copper teapot. And here are the grim gates of the University, which haven’t been repaired for years; a tired porter in a sheepskin coat, a broom, and piles of snow... Those gates definitely won’t make a good impression on a kid who just arrived from the provinces, expecting the temple of knowledge to really be a temple. In the history of Russian pessimism, the era of university buildings, the dreariness of the hallways, the smoke stains on the walls, the lack of light, the dismal stairs, the clothes pegs, and the benches are some of the main reasons for despair. Here’s our garden. It doesn’t seem to have changed at all since my student days. I don’t like it. It would make much more sense if tall pine trees and strong oaks grew there instead of sickly lime trees, yellow acacias, and thin, trimmed lilacs. A student's mood is shaped largely by the surroundings in which they study; therefore, they should only see greatness, strength, and beauty around them. God help them from scrawny trees, broken windows, and dull walls and doors covered in torn oilcloth.
As I approach my main staircase the door is open wide. I am met by my old friend, of the same age and name as I, Nicolas the porter. He grunts as he lets me in:
As I near my main staircase, the door is wide open. I’m greeted by my old friend, who shares my age and name, Nicolas the porter. He lets me in with a grunt:
"It's frosty, Your Excellency."
"It's chilly, Your Excellency."
Or if my coat is wet:
Or if my jacket is wet:
"It's raining a bit, Your Excellency."
"It's drizzling a little, Your Excellency."
Then he runs in front of me and opens all the doors on my way. In the study he carefully takes off my coat and at the same time manages to tell me some university news. Because of the close acquaintance that exists between all the University porters and keepers, he knows all that happens in the four faculties, in the registry, in the chancellor's cabinet, and the library. He knows everything. When, for instance, the resignation of the rector or dean is under discussion, I hear him talking to the junior porters, naming candidates and explaining offhand that so and so will not be approved by the Minister, so and so will himself refuse the honour; then he plunges into fantastic details of some mysterious papers received in the registry, of a secret conversation which appears to have taken place between the Minister and the curator, and so on. These details apart, he is almost always right. The impressions he forms of each candidate are original, but also true. If you want to know who read his thesis, joined the staff, resigned or died in a particular year, then you must seek the assistance of this veteran's colossal memory. He will not only name you the year, month, and day, but give you the accompanying details of this or any other event. Such memory is the privilege of love.
Then he runs ahead of me and opens all the doors along the way. In the study, he carefully takes off my coat while sharing some news from the university. Thanks to the close ties between all the university porters and staff, he knows everything that's happening in the four faculties, the registry, the chancellor's office, and the library. He’s in the loop about it all. For example, when the resignation of the rector or dean comes up, I hear him talking to the junior porters, naming candidates and casually explaining that certain people won't get approved by the Minister, or that someone else will turn down the offer; then he dives into incredible details about some mysterious documents that arrived in the registry, or a secret conversation that supposedly took place between the Minister and the curator, and so on. Aside from these details, he’s almost always right. His impressions of each candidate are unique but also accurate. If you want to know who defended their thesis, joined the staff, resigned, or passed away in a specific year, you have to turn to this veteran’s immense memory. He won’t just tell you the year, month, and day, but will also provide all the related details of that event. Such a memory is a privilege of love.
He is the guardian of the university traditions. From the porters before him he inherited many legends of the life of the university. He added to this wealth much of his own and if you like he will tell you many stories, long or short. He can tell you of extraordinary savants who knew everything, of remarkable scholars who did not sleep for weeks on end, of numberless martyrs to science; good triumphs over evil with him. The weak always conquer the strong, the wise man the fool, the modest the proud, the young the old. There is no need to take all these legends and stories for sterling; but filter them, and you will find what you want in your filter, a noble tradition and the names of true heroes acknowledged by all.
He is the keeper of the university's traditions. From the porters before him, he inherited many stories about university life. He added a lot of his own experiences to this collection, and if you're interested, he'll share countless tales, whether long or short. He can tell you about extraordinary scholars who knew everything, remarkable researchers who went weeks without sleep, and countless martyrs to science; for him, good always triumphs over evil. The weak always overcome the strong, the wise outsmart the fool, the humble outshine the proud, and the young surpass the old. You don't have to accept all these legends and stories as truth; just sift through them, and you'll discover a noble tradition and the names of true heroes recognized by everyone.
In our society all the information about the learned world consists entirely of anecdotes of the extraordinary absent-mindedness of old professors, and of a handful of jokes, which are ascribed to Guber or to myself or to Baboukhin. But this is too little for an educated society. If it loved science, savants and students as Nicolas loves them, it would long ago have had a literature of whole epics, stories, and biographies. But unfortunately this is yet to be.
In our society, all the information about the academic world is mainly made up of stories about the remarkable forgetfulness of old professors and a few jokes attributed to Guber, myself, or Baboukhin. But that's not enough for an educated society. If it truly valued science, scholars, and students the way Nicolas does, it would have already produced a wealth of literature filled with epic tales, stories, and biographies. Unfortunately, that hasn't happened yet.
The news told, Nicolas looks stern and we begin to talk business. If an outsider were then to hear how freely Nicolas uses the jargon, he would be inclined to think that he was a scholar, posing as a soldier. By the way, the rumours of the university-porter's erudition are very exaggerated. It is true that Nicolas knows more than a hundred Latin tags, can put a skeleton together and on occasion make a preparation, can make the students laugh with a long learned quotation, but the simple theory of the circulation of the blood is as dark to him now as it was twenty years ago.
The news reports, Nicolas looks serious and we start discussing business. If a stranger were to hear how casually Nicolas throws around the jargon, they might think he’s a scholar pretending to be a soldier. By the way, the rumors about the university-porter’s knowledge are greatly exaggerated. It’s true that Nicolas knows over a hundred Latin phrases, can assemble a skeleton, and sometimes entertain the students with a long, learned quote, but the basic theory of blood circulation is just as confusing to him now as it was twenty years ago.
At the table in my room, bent low over a book or a preparation, sits my dissector, Peter Ignatievich. He is a hardworking, modest man of thirty-five without any gifts, already bald and with a big belly. He works from morning to night, reads tremendously and remembers everything he has read. In this respect he is not merely an excellent man, but a man of gold; but in all others he is a cart-horse, or if you like a learned blockhead. The characteristic traits of a cart-horse which distinguish him from a creature of talent are these. His outlook is narrow, absolutely bounded by his specialism. Apart from his own subject he is as naive as a child. I remember once entering the room and saying:
At the table in my room, bent low over a book or a project, sits my dissector, Peter Ignatievich. He’s a hard-working, modest guy of thirty-five, already bald with a big belly. He works from morning to night, reads a ton, and remembers everything he’s read. In this way, he’s not just an excellent person but a truly valuable one; however, in every other aspect, he’s like a draft horse, or if you prefer, a learned fool. The traits that set him apart from someone with real talent are clear. His perspective is narrow, completely limited to his area of expertise. Outside of his field, he’s as naive as a child. I remember once walking into the room and saying:
"Think what bad luck! They say, Skobielev is dead."
"Can you believe the bad luck? They’re saying Skobielev is dead."
Nicolas crossed himself; but Peter Ignatievich turned to me:
Nicolas made the sign of the cross; but Peter Ignatievich looked at me:
"Which Skobielev do you mean?"
"Which Skobielev are you referring to?"
Another time,—some time earlier—I announced that Professor Pierov was dead. That darling Peter Ignatievich asked:
Another time—some time earlier—I announced that Professor Pierov had passed away. That dear Peter Ignatievich asked:
"What was his subject?"
"What was his topic?"
I imagine that if Patti sang into his ear, or Russia were attacked by hordes of Chinamen, or there was an earthquake, he would not lift a finger, but would go on in the quietest way with his eye screwed over his microscope. In a word: "What's Hecuba to him?" I would give anything to see how this dry old stick goes to bed with his wife.
I imagine that if Patti sang in his ear, or if Russia were invaded by hordes of Chinese, or if there was an earthquake, he wouldn't budge an inch but would continue quietly, focused on his microscope. In other words: "What does Hecuba mean to him?" I’d do anything to see how this dry old stick gets into bed with his wife.
Another trait: a fanatical belief in the infallibility of science, above all in everything that the Germans write. He is sure of himself and his preparations, knows the purpose of life, is absolutely ignorant of the doubts and disillusionments that turn talents grey,—a slavish worship of the authorities, and not a shadow of need to think for himself. It is hard to persuade him and quite impossible to discuss with him. Just try a discussion with a man who is profoundly convinced that the best science is medicine, the best men doctors, the best traditions—the medical! From the ugly past of medicine only one tradition has survived,—the white necktie that doctors wear still. For a learned, and more generally for an educated person there can exist only a general university tradition, without any division into traditions of medicine, of law, and so on. But it's quite impossible for Peter Ignatievich to agree with that; and he is ready to argue it with you till doomsday.
Another trait: a fanatical belief in the infallibility of science, especially everything that the Germans write. He is very confident in himself and his preparations, knows the purpose of life, and is completely unaware of the doubts and disillusionments that age talents,—a blind worship of authority, with no interest in thinking for himself. It's hard to convince him and nearly impossible to have a discussion with him. Just try talking to someone who is completely convinced that the best science is medicine, the best people are doctors, and the best traditions are those of the medical field! From the ugly history of medicine, only one tradition remains—the white necktie that doctors still wear. For an educated person, there should only be a general university tradition, without splitting into traditions of medicine, law, and so forth. But Peter Ignatievich can't agree with that, and he's willing to debate it with you endlessly.
His future is quite plain to me. During the whole of his life he will make several hundred preparations of extraordinary purity, will write any number of dry, quite competent, essays, will make about ten scrupulously accurate translations; but he won't invent gunpowder. For gunpowder, imagination is wanted, inventiveness, and a gift for divination, and Peter Ignatievich has nothing of the kind. In short, he is not a master of science but a labourer.
His future is clear to me. Throughout his life, he will make several hundred preparations with extraordinary purity, write countless dry but competent essays, and produce about ten meticulously accurate translations; but he won’t invent gunpowder. Inventing gunpowder requires imagination, creativity, and a knack for insight, and Peter Ignatievich has none of those qualities. In short, he’s not a master of science but a worker.
Peter Ignatievich, Nicolas, and I whisper together. We are rather strange to ourselves. One feels something quite particular, when the audience booms like the sea behind the door. In thirty years I have not grown used to this feeling, and I have it every morning. I button up my frock-coat nervously, ask Nicolas unnecessary questions, get angry.... It is as though I were afraid; but it is not fear, but something else which I cannot name nor describe.
Peter Ignatievich, Nicolas, and I are whispering together. We feel pretty strange to ourselves. There's something unique about the way the audience roars like the ocean beyond the door. After thirty years, I've never gotten used to this feeling, and I experience it every morning. I nervously button up my frock coat, ask Nicolas pointless questions, and get frustrated... It's as if I'm scared; but it's not fear—it's something else that I can't name or explain.
Unnecessarily, I look at my watch and say:
Unnecessarily, I glance at my watch and say:
"Well, it's time to go."
"Okay, it's time to go."
And we march in, in this order: Nicolas with the preparations or the atlases in front, myself next, and after me, the cart-horse, modestly hanging his head; or, if necessary, a corpse on a stretcher in front and behind the corpse Nicolas and so on. The students rise when I appear, then sit down and the noise of the sea is suddenly still. Calm begins.
And we walk in like this: Nicolas with the supplies or the maps first, me next, and then the cart-horse, quietly keeping its head down; or, if needed, a body on a stretcher in front, with Nicolas behind the body, and so on. The students stand when I come in, then sit down, and the sound of the sea suddenly quiets down. Calm begins.
I know what I will lecture about, but I know nothing of how I will lecture, where I will begin and where I will end. There is not a single sentence ready in my brain. But as soon as I glance at the audience, sitting around me in an amphitheatre, and utter the stereotyped "In our last lecture we ended with...." and the sentences fly out of my soul in a long line—then it is full steam ahead. I speak with irresistible speed, and with passion, and it seems as though no earthly power could check the current of my speech. In order to lecture well, that is without being wearisome and to the listener's profit, besides talent you must have the knack of it and experience; you must have a clear idea both of your own powers, of the people to whom you are lecturing, and of the subject of your remarks. Moreover, you must be quick in the uptake, keep a sharp eye open, and never for a moment lose your field of vision.
I know what I’m going to talk about, but I have no idea how I’ll deliver it, where I’ll start, or where I’ll end. There isn’t a single sentence prepared in my mind. But as soon as I look at the audience sitting around me in the amphitheater and say the typical, “In our last lecture, we ended with....” the sentences start flowing out of me effortlessly—then it’s full speed ahead. I speak with incredible energy and passion, and it feels like nothing could stop the flow of my words. To give a good lecture that’s not boring and benefits the listeners, you need talent, a knack for it, and experience; you should have a clear understanding of your own abilities, the audience you’re speaking to, and the topic at hand. You also need to be quick on your feet, keep a sharp eye, and never lose sight of the big picture.
When he presents the composer's thought, a good conductor does twenty things at once. He reads the score, waves his baton, watches the singer, makes a gesture now towards the drum, now to the double-bass, and so on. It is the same with me when lecturing. I have some hundred and fifty faces before me, quite unlike each other, and three hundred eyes staring me straight in the face. My purpose is to conquer this many-headed hydra. If I have a clear idea how far they are attending and how much they are comprehending every minute while I am lecturing, then the hydra is in my power. My other opponent is within me. This is the endless variety of forms, phenomena and laws, and the vast number of ideas, whether my own or others', which depend upon them. Every moment I must be skilful enough to choose what is most important and necessary from this enormous material, and just as swiftly as my speech flows to clothe my thought in a form which will penetrate the hydra's understanding and excite its attention. Besides I must watch carefully to see that my thoughts shall not be presented as they have been accumulated, but in a certain order, necessary for the correct composition of the picture which I wish to paint. Further, I endeavour to make my speech literary, my definitions brief and exact, my sentences as simple and elegant as possible. Every moment I must hold myself in and remember that I have only an hour and forty minutes to spend. In other words, it is a heavy labour. At one and the same time you have to be a savant, a schoolmaster, and an orator, and it is a failure if the orator triumphs over the schoolmaster in you or the schoolmaster over the orator.
When a good conductor shares the composer’s vision, he does twenty things at once. He reads the score, waves his baton, watches the singer, gestures towards the drum, then the double-bass, and so on. It’s the same for me when I’m lecturing. I have about a hundred and fifty different faces in front of me, each one unique, and three hundred eyes staring right at me. My goal is to conquer this many-headed beast. If I have a clear sense of how much they're paying attention and understanding each minute while I’m speaking, then I have the beast under control. My other challenge comes from within. This is the endless variety of forms, phenomena, and laws, along with a vast number of ideas, whether they’re mine or someone else’s, that depend on them. Every moment, I have to be skilled enough to pick out what’s most important and necessary from this huge amount of material, and as my speech flows, I need to express my thoughts in a way that will connect with the audience and grab their attention. Plus, I must be careful to present my thoughts not as a jumble, but in a specific order that’s essential for the right composition of the picture I want to create. Additionally, I strive to make my speech literary, my definitions brief and precise, and my sentences as simple and elegant as possible. Every moment, I need to restrain myself and remember that I only have an hour and forty minutes to share. In other words, it’s a heavy workload. At the same time, you have to be a scholar, a teacher, and a speaker, and it’s a failure if the speaker overshadows the teacher or vice versa.
After lecturing for a quarter, for half an hour, I notice suddenly that the students have begun to stare at the ceiling or Peter Ignatievich. One will feel for his handkerchief, another settle himself comfortably, another smile at his own thoughts. This means their attention is tried. I must take steps. I seize the first opening and make a pun. All the hundred and fifty faces have a broad smile, their eyes flash merrily, and for a while you can hear the boom of the sea. I laugh too. Their attention is refreshed and I can go on.
After lecturing for a quarter and for half an hour, I suddenly notice that the students have started to stare at the ceiling or Peter Ignatievich. One reaches for his handkerchief, another gets comfortable, and another smiles at his own thoughts. This shows their attention is fading. I need to take action. I seize the first opportunity and make a pun. All one hundred and fifty faces break into broad smiles, their eyes light up, and for a moment, you can hear the boom of the sea. I laugh too. Their attention is revived, and I can continue.
No sport, no recreation, no game ever gave me such delight as reading a lecture. Only in a lecture could I surrender myself wholly to passion and understand that inspiration is not a poet's fiction, but exists indeed. And I do not believe that Hercules, even after the most delightful of his exploits, felt such a pleasant weariness as I experienced every time after a lecture.
No sport, no hobby, no game ever brought me as much joy as reading a lecture. It was only in a lecture that I could completely immerse myself in passion and realize that inspiration isn’t just something a poet makes up, but is real. I don't think Hercules, even after his most exciting adventures, felt such a satisfying exhaustion as I did every time after a lecture.
This was in the past. Now at lectures I experience only torture. Not half an hour passes before I begin to feel an invincible weakness in my legs and shoulders. I sit down in my chair, but I am not used to lecture sitting. In a moment I am up again, and lecture standing. Then I sit down again. Inside my mouth is dry, my voice is hoarse, my head feels dizzy. To hide my state from my audience I drink some water now and then, cough, wipe my nose continually, as though I was troubled by a cold, make inopportune puns, and finally announce the interval earlier than I should. But chiefly I feel ashamed.
This was in the past. Now, during lectures, I only feel torture. Not even half an hour goes by before I start to feel an overwhelming weakness in my legs and shoulders. I sit down in my chair, but I’m not used to sitting through lectures. Soon I’m up again, standing during the lecture. Then I sit down again. My mouth is dry, my voice is hoarse, and my head feels dizzy. To hide my condition from the audience, I drink water occasionally, cough, wipe my nose constantly, as if I have a cold, make awkward jokes, and eventually announce the break earlier than I should. But mostly, I just feel ashamed.
Conscience and reason tell me that the best thing I could do now is to read my farewell lecture to the boys, give them my last word, bless them and give up my place to someone younger and stronger than I. But, heaven be my judge, I have not the courage to act up to my conscience.
Conscience and reason tell me that the best thing I could do right now is read my farewell lecture to the boys, give them my final words, bless them, and step aside for someone younger and stronger than me. But, I swear to you, I don’t have the courage to follow my conscience.
Unfortunately, I am neither philosopher nor theologian. I know quite well I have no more than six months to live; and it would seem that now I ought to be mainly occupied with questions of the darkness beyond the grave, and the visions which will visit my sleep in the earth. But somehow my soul is not curious of these questions, though my mind grants every atom of their importance. Now before my death it is just as it was twenty or thirty years ago. Only science interests me.—When I take my last breath I shall still believe that Science is the most important, the most beautiful, the most necessary thing in the life of man; that she has always been and always will be the highest manifestation of love, and that by her alone will man triumph over nature and himself. This faith is, perhaps, at bottom naive and unfair, but I am not to blame if this and not another is my faith. To conquer this faith within me is for me impossible.
Unfortunately, I’m neither a philosopher nor a theologian. I know very well that I have no more than six months to live; and it seems I should be mostly focused on questions about what lies beyond the grave, and the visions that will come to me in dreams while I’m still on earth. But somehow, my soul isn't curious about these questions, even though my mind acknowledges their significance. Before my death, I feel just as I did twenty or thirty years ago. Only science interests me. When I take my last breath, I will still believe that science is the most important, the most beautiful, and the most necessary thing in human life; that it has always been and always will be the highest expression of love, and that only through it will humanity triumph over nature and itself. This belief might be, at its core, naive and unfair, but I can’t help if this, and not something else, is my conviction. Overcoming this belief within me is impossible.
But this is beside the point. I only ask that you should incline to my weakness and understand that to tear a man who is more deeply concerned with the destiny of a brain tissue than the final goal of creation away from his rostrum and his students is like taking him and nailing him up in a coffin without waiting until he is dead.
But this is beside the point. I just ask that you consider my weakness and understand that pulling a man who cares more about the fate of brain tissue than the ultimate purpose of creation away from his platform and his students is like taking him and nailing him into a coffin without waiting for him to die.
Because of my insomnia and the intense struggle with my increasing weakness a strange thing happens inside me. In the middle of my lecture tears rise to my throat, my eyes begin to ache, and I have a passionate and hysterical desire to stretch out my hands and moan aloud. I want to cry out that fate has doomed me, a famous man, to death; that in some six months here in the auditorium another will be master. I want to cry out that I am poisoned; that new ideas that I did not know before have poisoned the last days of my life, and sting my brain incessantly like mosquitoes. At that moment my position seems so terrible to me that I want all my students to be terrified, to jump from their seats and rush panic-stricken to the door, shrieking in despair.
Because of my insomnia and the intense battle with my growing weakness, something strange happens inside me. In the middle of my lecture, tears well up in my throat, my eyes start to ache, and I feel a desperate and hysterical urge to stretch out my hands and moan loudly. I want to scream that fate has doomed me, a once-famous man, to die; that in about six months, another will take my place in this auditorium. I want to shout that I am poisoned; that new ideas I hadn't encountered before have tainted the last days of my life, stinging my brain constantly like mosquitoes. In that moment, my situation feels so awful that I want all my students to be terrified, to leap from their seats and rush panic-stricken to the door, screaming in despair.
It is not easy to live through such moments.
It’s not easy to get through moments like that.
II
After the lecture I sit at home and work. I read reviews, dissertations, or prepare for the next lecture, and sometimes I write something. I work with interruptions, since I have to receive visitors.
After the lecture, I sit at home and work. I read reviews, dissertations, or get ready for the next lecture, and sometimes I write something. I work with interruptions because I have to host visitors.
The bell rings. It is a friend who has come to talk over some business. He enters with hat and stick. He holds them both in front of him and says:
The bell rings. It's a friend who has come to discuss some business. He walks in with his hat and cane, holding them both in front of him, and says:
"Just a minute, a minute. Sit down, cher confrère. Only a word or two."
"Just a sec, a sec. Sit down, my friend. Just a word or two."
First we try to show each other that we are both extraordinarily polite and very glad to see each other. I make him sit down in the chair, and he makes me sit down; and then we touch each other's waists, and put our hands on each other's buttons, as though we were feeling each other and afraid to burn ourselves. We both laugh, though we say nothing funny. Sitting down, we bend our heads together and begin to whisper to each other. We must gild our conversation with such Chinese formalities as: "You remarked most justly" or "I have already had the occasion to say." We must giggle if either of us makes a pun, though it's a bad one. When we have finished with the business, my friend gets up with a rush, waves his hat towards my work, and begins to take his leave. We feel each other once more and laugh. I accompany him down to the hall. There I help my friend on with his coat, but he emphatically declines so great an honour. Then, when Yegor opens the door my friend assures me that I will catch cold, and I pretend to be ready to follow him into the street. And when I finally return to my study my face keeps smiling still, it must be from inertia.
First, we try to show each other that we’re both really polite and happy to see each other. I make him sit in the chair, and he insists that I sit down too; then we touch each other’s waists and put our hands on each other’s jackets, as if we’re checking each other out but scared to get too close. We both laugh, even though nothing funny has been said. Sitting down, we lean our heads together and start whispering. We have to decorate our conversation with formalities like, “You made a very good point” or “I have already mentioned.” We giggle if either of us makes a joke, even if it’s a bad one. Once we’re done with business, my friend suddenly stands up, waves his hat at my work, and starts to leave. We touch each other again and laugh. I walk him to the hall. There, I help him with his coat, but he firmly declines such an honor. Then, when Yegor opens the door, my friend tells me that I’ll catch a cold, and I pretend I’m about to follow him outside. When I finally head back to my study, I can’t help but keep smiling; it must be just from habit.
A little later another ring. Someone enters the hall, spends a long time taking off his coat and coughs. Yegor brings me word that a student has come. I tell him to show him up. In a minute a pleasant-faced young man appears. For a year we have been on these forced terms together. He sends in abominable answers at examinations, and I mark him gamma. Every year I have about seven of these people to whom, to use the students' slang, "I give a plough" or "haul them through." Those of them who fail because of stupidity or illness, usually bear their cross in patience and do not bargain with me; only sanguine temperaments, "open natures," bargain with me and come to my house, people whose appetite is spoiled or who are prevented from going regularly to the opera by a delay in their examinations. With the first I am over-indulgent; the second kind I keep on the run for a year.
A little while later, there’s another ring. Someone walks into the hall, takes a long time getting off their coat, and coughs. Yegor tells me that a student has arrived. I ask him to let the student in. In a minute, a young man with a pleasant face shows up. We’ve been in this forced situation together for a year. He submits terrible answers during exams, and I grade him a gamma. Every year, I have about seven of these students whom, to use their slang, I “give a pass” or “pull through.” Those who fail due to stupidity or illness usually bear it patiently and don’t negotiate with me; it’s only the more optimistic types, the “open-minded ones,” who try to negotiate and come to my house—people whose plans are disrupted or who can’t go to the opera regularly because of delays in their exams. With the first group, I’m quite lenient; the second group I keep on their toes for a year.
"Sit down," I say to my guest. "What was it you wished to say?"
"Have a seat," I say to my guest. "What did you want to talk about?"
"Forgive me for troubling you, Professor...." he begins, stammering and never looking me in the face. "I would not venture to trouble you unless.... I was up for my examination before you for the fifth time ... and I failed. I implore you to be kind, and give me a 'satis,' because...."
"Sorry to bother you, Professor...." he starts, stammering and avoiding eye contact. "I wouldn't come to you unless.... I was up for my exam with you for the fifth time... and I didn't pass. I'm begging you to be understanding and give me a 'satis,' because...."
The defence which all idlers make of themselves is always the same. They have passed in every other subject with distinction, and failed only in mine, which is all the more strange because they had always studied my subject most diligently and know it thoroughly. They failed through some inconceivable misunderstanding.
The excuse that all slackers come up with is always the same. They claim they excelled in every other subject and only flunked mine, which is even weirder since they had always studied my subject carefully and know it inside and out. They failed due to some unfathomable misconception.
"Forgive me, my friend," I say to my guest. "But I can't give you a 'satis'—impossible. Go and read your lectures again, and then come. Then we'll see."
"Forgive me, my friend," I say to my guest. "But I can't give you a 'satis'—that's impossible. Go read your lectures again, and then come back. Then we'll see."
Pause. I get a desire to torment the student a little, because he prefers beer and the opera to science; and I say with a sigh:
Pause. I feel a urge to tease the student a bit since he likes beer and the opera more than science; and I say with a sigh:
"In my opinion, the best thing for you now is to give up the Faculty of Medicine altogether. With your abilities, if you find it impossible to pass the examination, then it seems you have neither the desire nor the vocation to be a doctor."
"In my view, the best thing for you right now is to completely drop out of the Faculty of Medicine. With your skills, if you find it tough to pass the exam, it looks like you don’t have the passion or calling to be a doctor."
My sanguine friend's face grows grave.
My optimistic friend's face becomes serious.
"Excuse me, Professor," he smiles, "but it would be strange, to say the least, on my part. Studying medicine for five years and suddenly—to throw it over."
"Excuse me, Professor," he smiles, "but it would be quite odd for me. I've spent five years studying medicine and then suddenly—just to give it up."
"Yes, but it's better to waste five years than to spend your whole life afterwards in an occupation which you dislike."
"Yes, but it’s better to waste five years than to spend the rest of your life in a job you don’t like."
Immediately I begin to feel sorry for him and hasten to say:
Immediately, I start to feel sorry for him and quickly say:
"Well, do as you please. Read a little and come again."
"Well, do whatever you want. Read a bit and come back."
"When?" the idler asks, dully.
"When?" the slacker asks, uninterested.
"Whenever you like. To-morrow, even."
"Whenever you want. Tomorrow, even."
And I read in his pleasant eyes. "I can come again; but you'll send me away again, you beast."
And I could see it in his nice eyes. "I can come back; but you'll just send me away again, you jerk."
"Of course," I say, "you won't become more learned because you have to come up to me fifteen times for examination; but this will form your character. You must be thankful for that."
"Of course," I say, "you won't become smarter just because you have to come to me for an exam fifteen times; but this will shape your character. You should be grateful for that."
Silence. I rise and wait for my guest to leave. But he stands there, looking at the window, pulling at his little beard and thinking. It becomes tedious.
Silence. I get up and wait for my guest to leave. But he just stays there, staring out the window, tugging at his little beard and lost in thought. It starts to get annoying.
My sanguine friend has a pleasant, succulent voice, clever, amusing eyes, a good-natured face, rather puffed by assiduity to beer and much resting on the sofa. Evidently he could tell me many interesting things about the opera, about his love affairs, about the friends he adores; but, unfortunately, it is not the thing. And I would so eagerly listen!
My cheerful friend has a lovely, rich voice, witty and entertaining eyes, and a friendly face that’s a bit puffy from enjoying beer and spending a lot of time on the couch. Clearly, he could share many fascinating stories about the opera, his romantic encounters, and the friends he loves; but, unfortunately, that’s just not how things are done. And I would be so eager to listen!
"On my word of honour, Professor, if you give me a 'satis' I'll...."
"Honestly, Professor, if you give me a 'satis' I'll...."
As soon as it gets to "my word of honour," I wave my hands and sit down to the table. The student thinks for a while and says, dejectedly:
As soon as it gets to "my word of honor," I wave my hands and sit down at the table. The student thinks for a moment and says, feeling down:
"In that case, good-bye.... Forgive me!"
"In that case, goodbye.... Please forgive me!"
"Good-bye, my friend.... Good-bye!"
"Goodbye, my friend.... Goodbye!"
He walks irresolutely into the hall, slowly puts on his coat, and, when he goes into the street, probably thinks again for a long while; having excogitated nothing better than "old devil" for me, he goes to a cheap restaurant to drink beer and dine, and then home to sleep. Peace be to your ashes, honest labourer!
He walks uncertainly into the hallway, takes his time putting on his coat, and when he steps outside, he probably thinks for a while; having come up with nothing better than “old devil” for me, he heads to a cheap restaurant to have a beer and dinner, and then goes home to sleep. Rest in peace, hardworking soul!
A third ring. Enters a young doctor in a new black suit, gold-rimmed spectacles and the inevitable white necktie. He introduces himself. I ask him to take a seat and inquire his business. The young priest of science begins to tell me, not without agitation, that he passed his doctor's examination this year, and now has only to write his dissertation. He would like to work with me, under my guidance; and I would do him a great kindness if I would suggest a subject for his dissertation.
A third ring. A young doctor walks in wearing a new black suit, gold-rimmed glasses, and the typical white necktie. He introduces himself. I ask him to take a seat and ask what brings him here. The young scientist, somewhat nervous, tells me that he passed his doctor’s exam this year and now just needs to write his dissertation. He wants to work with me, under my guidance, and it would be a huge favor if I could suggest a topic for his dissertation.
"I should be delighted to be of use to you, mon cher confrère," I say. "But first of all, let us come to an agreement as to what is a dissertation. Generally we understand by this, work produced as the result of an independent creative power. Isn't that so? But a work written on another's subject, under another's guidance, has a different name."
"I’d be happy to help you, my dear colleague," I say. "But first, let’s agree on what a dissertation is. Usually, we see it as a piece of work created through independent creative effort. Right? But a work written on someone else’s topic, guided by someone else, goes by a different name."
The aspirant is silent. I fire up and jump out of my seat. "Why do you all come to me? I can't understand," I cry out angrily. "Do I keep a shop? I don't sell theses across the counter. For the one thousandth time I ask you all to leave me alone. Forgive my rudeness, but I've got tired of it at last!"
The person applying is quiet. I get fired up and leap out of my seat. "Why do you all come to me? I don’t get it," I shout angrily. "Am I running a shop? I don’t sell theses over the counter. For the thousandth time, I’m asking you all to leave me alone. Sorry for being rude, but I’m finally fed up with this!"
The aspirant is silent. Only, a tinge of colour shows on his cheek. His face expresses his profound respect for my famous name and my erudition, but I see in his eyes that he despises my voice, my pitiable figure, my nervous gestures. When I am angry I seem to him a very queer fellow.
The hopeful candidate is quiet. Just a hint of color appears on his cheek. His face shows deep respect for my well-known name and knowledge, but I can see in his eyes that he looks down on my voice, my pathetic appearance, and my anxious movements. When I get angry, I must seem like a really strange person to him.
"I do not keep a shop," I storm. "It's an amazing business! Why don't you want to be independent? Why do you find freedom so objectionable?"
"I don’t run a store," I shout. "It’s a fantastic business! Why don’t you want to be independent? Why do you find freedom so distasteful?"
I say a great deal, but he is silent. At last by degrees I grow calm, and, of course, surrender. The aspirant will receive a valueless subject from me, will write under my observation a needless thesis, will pass his tedious disputation cum laude and will get a useless and learned degree.
I talk a lot, but he doesn't say much. Eventually, I start to relax and, of course, give in. The hopeful student will get a pointless topic from me, will write a pointless thesis while I watch, will pass his boring argument with honors, and will end up with a useless degree.
The rings follow in endless succession, but here I confine myself to four. The fourth ring sounds, and I hear the familiar steps, the rustling dress, the dear voice.
The rings come one after another endlessly, but here I’ll focus on just four. The fourth ring chimes, and I hear the familiar footsteps, the rustling dress, and that beloved voice.
Eighteen years ago my dear friend, the oculist, died and left behind him a seven year old daughter, Katy, and sixty thousand roubles. By his will he made me guardian. Katy lived in my family till she was ten. Afterwards she was sent to College and lived with me only in her holidays in the summer months. I had no time to attend to her education. I watched only by fits and starts; so that I can say very little about her childhood.
Eighteen years ago, my good friend, the eye doctor, passed away and left behind a seven-year-old daughter, Katy, along with sixty thousand rubles. In his will, he appointed me as her guardian. Katy lived with my family until she turned ten. After that, she went to college and only stayed with me during her summer breaks. I didn't have much time to focus on her education. I paid attention only occasionally, so I can't say much about her childhood.
The chief thing I remember, the one I love to dwell upon in memory, is the extraordinary confidence which she had when she entered my house, when she had to have the doctor,—a confidence which was always shining in her darling face. She would sit in a corner somewhere with her face tied up, and would be sure to be absorbed in watching something. Whether she was watching me write and read books, or my wife bustling about, or the cook peeling the potatoes in the kitchen or the dog playing about—her eyes invariably expressed the same thing: "Everything that goes on in this world,—everything is beautiful and clever." She was inquisitive and adored to talk to me. She would sit at the table opposite me, watching my movements and asking questions. She is interested to know what I read, what I do at the University, if I'm not afraid of corpses, what I do with my money.
The main thing I remember, the one I love to think back on, is the amazing confidence she had when she came into my house when she needed the doctor—a confidence that always shone on her sweet face. She would sit in a corner with her face all bandaged up and would be completely absorbed in watching something. Whether she was watching me write and read, my wife busying herself, the cook peeling potatoes in the kitchen, or the dog playing around—her eyes always conveyed the same message: "Everything happening in this world—everything is beautiful and clever." She was curious and loved to talk to me. She would sit across from me at the table, observing what I did and asking questions. She wanted to know what I was reading, what I did at the University, if I was afraid of corpses, and what I did with my money.
"Do the students fight at the University?" she would ask.
"Do students get into fights at the university?" she would ask.
"They do, my dear."
"They do, sweetheart."
"You make them go down on their knees?"
"You make them bow?"
"I do."
"I do."
And it seemed funny to her that the students fought and that I made them go down on their knees, and she laughed. She was a gentle, good, patient child.
And she thought it was funny that the students were fighting and that I made them get down on their knees, and she laughed. She was a kind, good-natured, patient kid.
Pretty often I happened to see how something was taken away from her, or she was unjustly punished, or her curiosity was not satisfied. At such moments sadness would be added to her permanent expression of confidence—nothing more. I didn't know how to take her part, but when I saw her sadness, I always had the desire to draw her close to me and comfort her in an old nurse's voice: "My darling little orphan!"
Pretty often, I would see how something was taken away from her, or she was unfairly punished, or her curiosity wasn't satisfied. In those moments, sadness would join her usual look of confidence—nothing more. I didn't know how to support her, but whenever I saw her sadness, I always wanted to pull her close and comfort her in a gentle voice: "My sweet little orphan!"
I remember too she loved to be well dressed and to sprinkle herself with scents. In this she was like me. I also love good clothes and fine scents.
I also remember that she loved to dress well and wear nice fragrances. In this, she was just like me. I also enjoy good clothes and lovely scents.
I regret that I had neither the time nor the inclination to watch the beginnings and the growth of the passion which had completely taken hold of Katy when she was no more than fourteen or fifteen. I mean her passionate love for the theatre. When she used to come from the College for her holidays and live with us, nothing gave her such pleasure and enthusiasm to talk about as plays and actors. She used to tire us with her incessant conversation about the theatre. I alone hadn't the courage to deny her my attention. My wife and children did not listen to her. When she felt the desire to share her raptures she would come to my study and coax: "Nicolai Stiepanich, do let me speak to you about the theatre."
I regret that I didn’t have the time or interest to see how Katy’s passion for the theatre developed when she was just fourteen or fifteen. When she would come home from college for her holidays and stay with us, nothing brought her more joy and excitement than discussing plays and actors. She would wear us out with her nonstop chatter about the theatre. I was the only one who didn’t have the heart to ignore her. My wife and kids wouldn’t listen to her. Whenever she felt the urge to share her excitement, she would come to my study and say, “Nicolai Stiepanich, please let me talk to you about the theatre.”
I used to show her the time and say:
I would show her the time and say:
"I'll give you half an hour. Fire away!"
"I'll give you half an hour. Go for it!"
Later on she used to bring in pictures of the actors and actresses she worshipped—whole dozens of them. Then several times she tried to take part in amateur theatricals, and finally when she left College she declared to me she was born to be an actress.
Later on, she would bring in pictures of the actors and actresses she admired—lots of them. Then, she tried to get involved in amateur theater several times, and finally, when she finished College, she told me she was meant to be an actress.
I never shared Katy's enthusiasms for the theatre. My opinion is that if a play is good then there's no need to trouble the actors for it to make the proper impression; you can be satisfied merely by reading it. If the play is bad, no acting will make it good.
I never shared Katy's excitement for the theater. I believe that if a play is good, there's no need to bother the actors to make the right impact; you can be just as satisfied by reading it. If the play is bad, no amount of acting will improve it.
When I was young I often went to the theatre, and nowadays my family takes a box twice a year and carries me off for an airing there. Of course this is not enough to give me the right to pass verdicts on the theatre; but I will say a few words about it. In my opinion the theatre hasn't improved in the last thirty or forty years. I can't find any more than I did then, a glass of clean water, either in the corridors or the foyer. Just as they did then, the attendants fine me sixpence for my coat, though there's nothing illegal in wearing a warm coat in winter. Just as it did then, the orchestra plays quite unnecessarily in the intervals, and adds a new, gratuitous impression to the one received from the play. Just as they did then, men go to the bar in the intervals and drink spirits. If there is no perceptible improvement in little things, it will be useless to look for it in the bigger things. When an actor, hide-bound in theatrical traditions and prejudices, tries to read simple straightforward monologue: "To be or not to be," not at all simply, but with an incomprehensible and inevitable hiss and convulsions over his whole body, or when he tries to convince me that Chazky, who is always talking to fools and is in love with a fool, is a very clever man and that "The Sorrows of Knowledge" is not a boring play,—then I get from the stage a breath of the same old routine that exasperated me forty years ago when I was regaled with classical lamentation and beating on the breast. Every time I come out of the theatre a more thorough conservative than I went in.
When I was younger, I often went to the theater, and now my family rents a box twice a year and takes me along to enjoy some fresh air there. Of course, this doesn’t give me the right to judge the theater; still, I want to share a few thoughts. In my view, the theater hasn’t improved in the last thirty or forty years. I still can’t find a glass of clean water anywhere in the corridors or the foyer. Just like back then, the attendants charge me sixpence for my coat, even though there’s nothing wrong with wearing a warm coat in winter. The orchestra still plays unnecessarily during the breaks, adding an unwanted distraction to what I’ve just seen. Men continue to head to the bar during intermissions to drink hard liquor. If there are no noticeable improvements in the small details, it’s pointless to expect any in the larger aspects. When an actor, stuck in outdated traditions and biases, tries to deliver a straightforward line like "To be or not to be" with incomprehensible hissing and body convulsions, or when he tries to convince me that Chazky, who constantly talks to fools and loves a fool, is a genius and that "The Sorrows of Knowledge" isn’t a tedious play—then I feel the same old routine coming from the stage that frustrated me forty years ago when I had to endure classical lamentations and dramatic chest-beating. Every time I leave the theater, I feel more like a conservative than I did when I walked in.
It's quite possible to convince the sentimental, self-confident crowd that the theatre in its present state is an education. But not a man who knows what true education is would swallow this. I don't know what it may be in fifty or a hundred years, but under present conditions the theatre can only be a recreation. But the recreation is too expensive for continual use, and robs the country of thousands of young, healthy, gifted men and women, who if they had not devoted themselves to the theatre would be excellent doctors, farmers, schoolmistresses, or officers. It robs the public of its evenings, the best time for intellectual work and friendly conversation. I pass over the waste of money and the moral injuries to the spectator when he sees murder, adultery, or slander wrongly treated on the stage.
It's quite possible to convince the sentimental, self-assured crowd that today’s theater is educational. But anyone who truly understands education wouldn't buy that. I don't know what it might become in fifty or a hundred years, but under current circumstances, theater can only serve as entertainment. However, this entertainment is too costly for frequent enjoyment and takes away thousands of young, talented men and women who, if they hadn't committed themselves to theater, would have made excellent doctors, farmers, teachers, or military officers. It steals valuable evenings from the public, which are the best times for intellectual engagement and friendly conversations. I'll skip over the waste of money and the moral damage done to the audience when they witness murder, adultery, or slander mishandled on stage.
But Katy's opinion was quite the opposite. She assured me that even in its present state the theatre is above lecture-rooms and books, above everything else in the world. The theatre is a power that unites in itself all the arts, and the actors are men with a mission. No separate art or science can act on the human soul so strongly and truly as the stage; and therefore it is reasonable that a medium actor should enjoy much greater popularity than the finest scholar or painter. No public activity can give such delight and satisfaction as the theatrical.
But Katy felt completely differently. She told me that even now, the theater is way better than lecture halls and books, better than anything else in the world. The theater combines all the arts, and the actors are people with a purpose. No other art or science can impact the human soul as deeply and genuinely as the stage, which is why it makes sense that a decent actor can be much more popular than the greatest scholar or painter. No public activity can bring as much joy and satisfaction as theater.
So one fine day Katy joined a theatrical company and went away, I believe, to Ufa, taking with her a lot of money, a bagful of rainbow hopes, and some very high-class views on the business.
So one day, Katy joined a theater company and left, I think, for Ufa, taking along a lot of money, a bag full of colorful dreams, and some very sophisticated ideas about the industry.
Her first letters on the journey were wonderful. When I read them I was simply amazed that little sheets of paper could contain so much youth, such transparent purity, such divine innocence, and at the same time so many subtle, sensible judgments, that would do honour to a sound masculine intelligence. The Volga, nature, the towns she visited, her friends, her successes and failures—she did not write about them, she sang. Every line breathed the confidence which I used to see in her face; and with all this a mass of grammatical mistakes and hardly a single stop.
Her first letters on the journey were incredible. When I read them, I was simply blown away that these little sheets of paper could hold so much youth, such pure clarity, such divine innocence, and at the same time so many subtle, sensible insights that would make any intelligent man proud. The Volga, nature, the cities she visited, her friends, her successes and failures—she didn’t write about them, she celebrated them. Every line oozed the confidence I used to see in her face, and despite all of that, there was a lot of grammatical errors and barely any punctuation.
Scarce six months passed before I received a highly poetical enthusiastic letter, beginning, "I have fallen in love." She enclosed a photograph of a young man with a clean-shaven face, in a broad-brimmed hat, with a plaid thrown over his shoulders. The next letters were just as splendid, but stops already began to appear and the grammatical mistakes to vanish. They had a strong masculine scent. Katy began to write about what a good thing it would be to build a big theatre somewhere in the Volga, but on a cooperative basis, and to attract the rich business-men and shipowners to the undertaking. There would be plenty of money, huge receipts, and the actors would work in partnership.... Perhaps all this is really a good thing, but I can't help thinking such schemes could only come from a man's head.
Barely six months went by before I got a super poetic, passionate letter that started with, "I’ve fallen in love." She included a photo of a young man with a clean-shaven face, wearing a wide-brimmed hat and a plaid thrown over his shoulders. The following letters were just as great, but I noticed some hesitations starting to show and the grammatical errors disappearing. They had a strong masculine scent. Katy started talking about how great it would be to build a big theater somewhere on the Volga, but as a cooperative project, attracting wealthy businessmen and shipowners to join in. There would be plenty of money, huge profits, and the actors would work in partnership... Maybe all this is genuinely a good idea, but I can't help thinking that these kinds of plans could only come from a man's mind.
Anyhow for eighteen months or a couple of years everything seemed to be all right. Katy was in love, had her heart in her business and was happy. But later on I began to notice clear symptoms of a decline in her letters. It began with Katy complaining about her friends. This is the first and most ominous sign. If a young scholar or littérateur begins his career by complaining bitterly about other scholars or littérateurs, it means that he is tired already and not fit for his business. Katy wrote to me that her friends would not come to rehearsals and never knew their parts; that they showed an utter contempt for the public in the absurd plays they staged and the manner they behaved. To swell the box-office receipts—the only topic of conversation—serious actresses degrade themselves by singing sentimentalities, and tragic actors sing music-hall songs, laughing at husbands who are deceived and unfaithful wives who are pregnant. In short, it was amazing that the profession, in the provinces, was not absolutely dead. The marvel was that it could exist at all with such thin, rotten blood in its veins.
Anyway, for about eighteen months or a couple of years, everything seemed fine. Katy was in love, invested in her career, and happy. But eventually, I started to notice a clear decline in her letters. It began with Katy complaining about her friends. This is the first and most concerning sign. If a young scholar or writer starts their career by bitterly complaining about others in the field, it means they’re already worn out and not cut out for it. Katy wrote to me that her friends wouldn’t show up to rehearsals and never knew their lines; that they had complete contempt for the audience in the ridiculous plays they put on and how they acted. To inflate the box office— the only topic of conversation—serious actresses demean themselves by singing sappy songs, and dramatic actors perform music-hall tunes, making jokes about cheating husbands and unfaithful wives who are pregnant. In short, it was shocking that the profession, in the provinces, was not completely dead. The real surprise was that it could exist at all with such weak, decaying talent in its ranks.
In reply I sent Katy a long and, I confess, a very tedious letter. Among other things I wrote: "I used to talk fairly often to actors in the past, men of the noblest character, who honoured me with their friendship. From my conversations with them I understood that their activities were guided rather by the whim and fashion of society than by the free working of their own minds. The best of them in their lifetime had to play in tragedy, in musical comedy, in French farce, and in pantomime; yet all through they considered that they were treading the right path and being useful. You see that this means that you must look for the cause of the evil, not in the actors, but deeper down, in the art itself and the attitude of society towards it." This letter of mine only made Katy cross. "You and I are playing in different operas. I didn't write to you about men of the noblest character, but about a lot of sharks who haven't a spark of nobility in them. They are a horde of savages who came on the stage only because they wouldn't be allowed anywhere else. The only ground they have for calling themselves artists is their impudence. Not a single talent among them, but any number of incapables, drunkards, intriguers, and slanderers. I can't tell you how bitterly I feel it that the art I love so much is fallen into the hands of people I despise. It hurts me that the best men should be content to look at evil from a distance and not want to come nearer. Instead of taking an active part, they write ponderous platitudes and useless sermons...." and more in the same strain.
In response, I sent Katy a long and, I admit, pretty boring letter. Among other things, I wrote: "I used to talk fairly often to actors in the past, men of great character, who honored me with their friendship. From my conversations with them, I understood that their work was driven more by the whims and trends of society than by their own creativity. The best of them had to perform in tragedies, musicals, French comedies, and pantomimes throughout their careers; yet they all believed they were on the right path and being useful. This means that the root of the problem lies not with the actors but deeper, in the art itself and society's attitude toward it." My letter only made Katy angry. "You and I are in different plays. I didn't write to you about men of great character, but about a bunch of sharks who have no nobility at all. They're a group of savages who came to the stage only because they wouldn’t be allowed anywhere else. The only reason they call themselves artists is their audacity. Not a single talent among them, just a ton of incompetents, drunks, schemers, and gossipers. I can’t tell you how much it hurts me that the art I love so much has fallen into the hands of people I despise. It pains me that the best men are content to observe the evil from a distance and don’t want to get involved. Instead of taking action, they write heavy platitudes and pointless sermons…” and more along those lines.
A little while after I received the following: "I have been inhumanly deceived. I can't go on living any more. Do as you think fit with my money. I loved you as a father and as my only friend. Forgive me."
A little while later, I got this message: "I've been horribly betrayed. I can't keep living like this. Do whatever you want with my money. I loved you like a father and as my only friend. Please forgive me."
So it appeared that he too belonged to the horde of savages. Later on, I gathered from various hints, that there was an attempt at suicide. Apparently, Katy tried to poison herself. I think she must have been seriously ill afterwards, for I got the following letter from Yalta, where most probably the doctors had sent her. Her last letter to me contained a request that I should send her at Yalta a thousand roubles, and it ended with the words: "Forgive me for writing such a sad letter. I buried my baby yesterday." After she had spent about a year in the Crimea she returned home.
So it seemed that he also belonged to the group of savages. Later, I picked up from various hints that there was an attempt at suicide. Apparently, Katy tried to poison herself. I think she must have been seriously ill afterward, because I received the following letter from Yalta, where the doctors had probably sent her. Her last letter to me included a request for me to send her a thousand roubles in Yalta, and it ended with the words: "Forgive me for writing such a sad letter. I buried my baby yesterday." After spending about a year in Crimea, she returned home.
She had been travelling for about four years, and during these four years I confess that I occupied a strange and unenviable position in regard to her. When she announced to me that she was going on to the stage and afterwards wrote to me about her love; when the desire to spend took hold of her, as it did periodically, and I had to send her every now and then one or two thousand roubles at her request; when she wrote that she intended to die, and afterwards that her baby was dead,—I was at a loss every time. All my sympathy with her fate consisted in thinking hard and writing long tedious letters which might as well never have been written. But then I was in loco parentis and I loved her as a daughter.
She had been traveling for about four years, and during that time, I admit I found myself in a strange and uncomfortable position regarding her. When she told me she was going to pursue a career on stage and later wrote to me about her love life; when her desire to spend money overcame her, as it did from time to time, and I had to send her one or two thousand roubles at her request; when she wrote that she intended to die, and later that her baby had died,—I was lost every time. All my sympathy for her situation consisted of thinking deeply and writing long, boring letters that might as well have never been sent. But still, I was in loco parentis and I loved her like a daughter.
Katy lives half a mile away from me now. She took a five-roomed house and furnished it comfortably, with the taste that was born in her. If anyone were to undertake to depict her surroundings, then the dominating mood of the picture would be indolence. Soft cushions, soft chairs for her indolent body; carpets for her indolent feet; faded, dim, dull colours for her indolent eyes; for her indolent soul, a heap of cheap fans and tiny pictures on the walls, pictures in which novelty of execution was more noticeable than content; plenty of little tables and stands, set out with perfectly useless and worthless things, shapeless scraps instead of curtains.... All this, combined with a horror of bright colours, of symmetry, and space, betokened a perversion of the natural taste as well as indolence of the soul. For whole days Katy lies on the sofa and reads books, mostly novels and stories. She goes outside her house but once in the day, to come and see me.
Katy lives half a mile away from me now. She moved into a five-room house and decorated it comfortably, with the natural taste she has. If anyone were to describe her surroundings, the main vibe would be laziness. Soft cushions, comfy chairs for her relaxed body; rugs for her tired feet; faded, muted colors for her sleepy eyes; and for her lazy soul, a bunch of cheap fans and tiny pictures on the walls, where the unusual execution was more noticeable than the actual content; lots of little tables and stands filled with completely useless and worthless things, shapeless scraps instead of curtains.... All of this, along with a dislike for bright colors, symmetry, and open spaces, showed a distortion of natural taste as well as a laziness of the soul. Katy spends whole days lying on the sofa reading books, mostly novels and stories. She only goes outside her house once a day, to come see me.
I work. Katy sits on the sofa at my side. She is silent, and wraps herself up in her shawl as though she were cold. Either because she is sympathetic to me, or I because I had got used to her continual visits while she was still a little girl, her presence does not prevent me from concentrating on my work. At long intervals I ask her some question or other, mechanically, and she answers very curtly; or, for a moment's rest, I turn towards her and watch how she is absorbed in looking through some medical review or newspaper. And then I see that the old expression of confidence in her face is there no more. Her expression now is cold, indifferent, distracted, like that of a passenger who has to wait a long while for his train. She dresses as she used—well and simply, but carelessly. Evidently her clothes and her hair suffer not a little from the sofas and hammocks on which she lies for days together. And she is not curious any more. She doesn't ask me questions any more, as if she had experienced everything in life and did not expect to hear anything new.
I work. Katy sits next to me on the couch. She's quiet, wrapped up in her shawl as if she's cold. Whether it's because she feels for me, or because I've gotten used to her constant visits since she was a little girl, her presence doesn't distract me from my work. Occasionally, I ask her a question automatically, and she replies briefly. For a moment's break, I look over at her, watching her as she browses through a medical journal or a newspaper. Then I notice that the familiar look of confidence she used to have is gone. Now her expression is cold, indifferent, and distracted, like a traveler waiting a long time for their train. She dresses the same way as before—well and simply—but a bit sloppily. Clearly, her clothes and hair have taken a hit from the sofas and hammocks where she spends days lying around. And she's lost her curiosity. She doesn't ask me questions anymore, as if she's already seen everything life has to offer and doesn't expect to learn anything new.
About four o'clock there is a sound of movement in the hall and the drawing-room. It's Liza come back from the Conservatoire, bringing her friends with her. You can hear them playing the piano, trying their voices and giggling. Yegor is laying the table in the dining-room and making a noise with the plates.
About four o'clock, you can hear some movement in the hall and the living room. Liza is back from the Conservatoire, bringing her friends along. You can hear them playing the piano, testing their voices, and laughing. Yegor is setting the table in the dining room and clattering the plates.
"Good-bye," says Katy. "I shan't go in to see your people. They must excuse me. I haven't time. Come and see me."
"Goodbye," says Katy. "I won’t go in to see your family. They’ll have to forgive me. I don’t have the time. Come visit me."
When I escort her into the hall, she looks me over sternly from head to foot, and says in vexation:
When I walk her into the hall, she gives me a solid once-over and says, annoyed:
"You get thinner and thinner. Why don't you take a cure? I'll go to Sergius Fiodorovich and ask him to come. You must let him see you."
"You’re getting thinner and thinner. Why don’t you get some treatment? I’ll go to Sergius Fiodorovich and ask him to come. You have to let him see you."
"It's not necessary, Katy."
"Not needed, Katy."
"I can't understand why your family does nothing. They're a nice lot."
"I don't get why your family doesn't do anything. They're really nice people."
She puts on her jacket with her rush. Inevitably, two or three hair-pins fall out of her careless hair on to the floor. It's too much bother to tidy her hair now; besides she is in a hurry. She pushes the straggling strands of hair untidily under her hat and goes away.
She quickly puts on her jacket. Naturally, a couple of hairpins slip out of her messy hair onto the floor. She can't be bothered to fix her hair right now; she's in a rush. She roughly tucks the loose strands of hair under her hat and heads out.
As soon as I come into the dining-room, my wife asks:
As soon as I walk into the dining room, my wife asks:
"Was that Katy with you just now? Why didn't she come to see us. It really is extraordinary...."
"Was that Katy with you just now? Why didn't she come to see us? It's really unusual..."
"Mamma!" says Liza reproachfully, "If she doesn't want to come, that's her affair. There's no need for us to go on our knees."
"Mom!" Liza says, sounding annoyed, "If she doesn’t want to come, that’s her choice. We don’t have to beg."
"Very well; but it's insulting. To sit in the study for three hours, without thinking of us. But she can do as she likes."
"Alright; but it's really insulting. To sit in the study for three hours, without even thinking about us. But she can do whatever she wants."
Varya and Liza both hate Katy. This hatred is unintelligible to me; probably you have to be a woman to understand it. I'll bet my life on it that you'll hardly find a single one among the hundred and fifty young men I see almost every day in my audience, or the hundred old ones I happen to meet every week, who would be able to understand why women hate and abhor Katy's past, her being pregnant and unmarried and her illegitimate child. Yet at the same time I cannot bring to mind a single woman or girl of my acquaintance who would not cherish such feelings, either consciously or instinctively. And it's not because women are purer and more virtuous than men. If virtue and purity are not free from evil feeling, there's precious little difference between them and vice. I explain it simply by the backward state of women's development. The sorrowful sense of compassion and the torment of conscience, which the modern man experiences when he sees distress have much more to tell me about culture and moral development than have hatred and repulsion. The modern woman is as lachrymose and as coarse in heart as she was in the middle ages. And in my opinion those who advise her to be educated like a man have wisdom on their side.
Varya and Liza both dislike Katy. This dislike doesn't make sense to me; you probably have to be a woman to get it. I’d bet anything that you won't find even one among the hundred and fifty young men I see nearly every day in my audience, or the hundred older ones I meet each week, who could understand why women hate and resent Katy's past—her being pregnant and unmarried, and having an illegitimate child. Yet, I can't think of a single woman or girl I know who wouldn’t secretly have those feelings, whether they realize it or not. It's not because women are more pure or virtuous than men. If virtue and purity aren't free from negative feelings, there’s not much difference between them and vice. I think this stems from the limited development of women. The sad feeling of compassion and the pain of conscience that modern men feel when witnessing suffering say a lot more about culture and moral development than hatred and disgust do. The modern woman is just as emotional and as unfeeling as she was in the Middle Ages. And in my view, those who recommend that she be educated like a man have a good point.
But still my wife does not like Katy, because she was an actress, and for her ingratitude, her pride, her extravagances, and all the innumerable vices one woman can always discover in another.
But still my wife doesn't like Katy because she was an actress, and for her ingratitude, her pride, her extravagance, and all the countless faults one woman can always find in another.
Besides myself and my family we have two or three of my daughter's girl friends to dinner and Alexander Adolphovich Gnekker, Liza's admirer and suitor. He is a fair young man, not more than thirty years old, of middle height, very fat, broad shouldered, with reddish hair round his ears and a little stained moustache, which give his smooth chubby face the look of a doll's. He wears a very short jacket, a fancy waistcoat, large-striped trousers, very full on the hip and very narrow in the leg, and brown boots without heels. His eyes stick out like a lobster's, his tie is like a lobster's tail, and I can't help thinking even that the smell of lobster soup clings about the whole of this young man. He visits us every day; but no one in the family knows where he comes from, where he was educated, or how he lives. He cannot play or sing, but he has a certain connection with music as well as singing, for he is agent for somebody's pianos, and is often at the Academy. He knows all the celebrities, and he manages concerts. He gives his opinion on music with great authority and I have noticed that everybody hastens to agree with him.
Besides my family and me, we have two or three of my daughter's girlfriends over for dinner, along with Alexander Adolphovich Gnekker, Liza's admirer and suitor. He's a fair young man, no older than thirty, of average height, very overweight, broad-shouldered, with reddish hair around his ears and a slightly stained mustache, which gives his smooth, chubby face a doll-like appearance. He wears a very short jacket, a fancy vest, large-striped trousers that are very full at the hips and very narrow at the legs, and brown boots without heels. His eyes bulge like a lobster's, his tie looks like a lobster's tail, and I can’t help but think that the scent of lobster soup clings to him as a whole. He visits us every day, but no one in the family knows where he comes from, where he was educated, or how he lives. He can't play or sing, but he has some connection to music, as he is an agent for someone's pianos and is often at the Academy. He knows all the celebrities and manages concerts. He shares his opinions on music with great authority, and I've noticed that everyone rushes to agree with him.
Rich men always have parasites about them. So do the sciences and the arts. It seems that there is no science or art in existence, which is free from such "foreign bodies" as this Mr. Gnekker. I am not a musician and perhaps I am mistaken about Gnekker, besides I don't know him very well. But I can't help suspecting the authority and dignity with which he stands beside the piano and listens when anyone is singing or playing.
Rich people always have hangers-on around them. The same goes for the sciences and the arts. It seems like there’s no science or art that’s free from these “foreign bodies” like this Mr. Gnekker. I'm not a musician, and I might be wrong about Gnekker since I don’t know him very well. But I can’t help but question the authority and dignity he has as he stands next to the piano and listens when someone is singing or playing.
You may be a gentleman and a privy councillor a hundred times over; but if you have a daughter you can't be guaranteed against the pettinesses that are so often brought into your house and into your own humour, by courtings, engagements, and weddings. For instance, I cannot reconcile myself to my wife's solemn expression every time Gnekker comes to our house, nor to those bottles of Château Lafitte, port, and sherry which are put on the table only for him, to convince him beyond doubt of the generous luxury in which we live. Nor can I stomach the staccato laughter which Liza learned at the Academy, and her way of screwing up her eyes, when men are about the house. Above all, I can't understand why it is that such a creature should come to me every day and have dinner with me—a creature perfectly foreign to my habits, my science, and the whole tenour of my life, a creature absolutely unlike the men I love. My wife and the servants whisper mysteriously that that is "the bridegroom," but still I can't understand why he's there. It disturbs my mind just as much as if a Zulu were put next to me at table. Besides, it seems strange to me that my daughter whom I used to think of as a baby should be in love with that necktie, those eyes, those chubby cheeks.
You might be a gentleman and a member of the Privy Council a hundred times over, but if you have a daughter, you can't avoid the little annoyances that often invade your home and affect your mood—like courtships, engagements, and weddings. For example, I can’t get used to my wife’s serious expression every time Gnekker comes over, or the bottles of Château Lafitte, port, and sherry that are brought out just for him to prove how luxurious our life is. I also can't stand the way Liza laughs in that staccato manner she picked up at the Academy and how she squints when men are around. More than anything, I can't figure out why this guy comes to see me every day and has dinner with us—a person completely different from my usual company, my work, and the lifestyle I lead, totally unlike the men I actually like. My wife and the staff whisper mysteriously that he's "the bridegroom," but I still don't get why he's here. It troubles me just like if a Zulu were sitting next to me at the table. Plus, it’s odd to think that my daughter, who I once saw as a baby, is in love with that necktie, those eyes, those chubby cheeks.
Formerly, I either enjoyed my dinner or was indifferent about it. Now it does nothing but bore and exasperate me. Since I was made an Excellency and Dean of the Faculty, for some reason or other my family found it necessary to make a thorough change in our menu and the dinner arrangements. Instead of the simple food I was used to as a student and a doctor, I am now fed on potage-puree, with some sossoulki swimming about in it, and kidneys in Madeira. The title of General and my renown have robbed me for ever of schi and savoury pies, and roast goose with apple sauce, and bream with kasha. They robbed me as well of my maid servant Agasha, a funny, talkative old woman, instead of whom I am now waited on by Yegor, a stupid, conceited fellow who always has a white glove in his right hand. The intervals between the courses are short, but they seem terribly long. There is nothing to fill them. We don't have any more of the old good-humour, the familiar conversations, the jokes and the laughter; no more mutual endearments, or the gaiety that used to animate my children, my wife, and myself when we met at the dinner table. For a busy man like me dinner was a time to rest and meet my friends, and a feast for my wife and children, not a very long feast, to be sure, but a gay and happy one, for they knew that for half an hour I did not belong to science and my students, but solely to them and to no one else. No more chance of getting tipsy on a single glass of wine, no more Agasha, no more bream with kasha, no more the old uproar to welcome our little contretemps at dinner, when the cat fought the dog under the table, or Katy's head-band fell down her cheek into her soup.
Before, I either enjoyed my dinner or didn’t really care about it. Now, it only bores and frustrates me. Ever since I became an Excellency and Dean of the Faculty, my family felt it was necessary to completely change our menu and dinner arrangements. Instead of the simple food I was used to as a student and a doctor, I’m now served creamy soup with some sossoulki floating in it, and kidneys in Madeira sauce. The title of General and my reputation have permanently taken away my schi and savory pies, roast goose with apple sauce, and bream with kasha. They also took away my maid Agasha, a funny, chatty old woman, and now I’m attended to by Yegor, a stupid, self-important guy who always has a white glove on his right hand. The pauses between courses are short, but they feel long. There’s nothing to fill them. We don’t have the good humor anymore, the familiar chats, the jokes, or the laughter; no more loving words, or the joy that used to fill our home when my children, my wife, and I gathered around the dinner table. For a busy guy like me, dinner was a time to relax and connect with friends, a festive occasion for my wife and kids—sure, it wasn’t a long feast, but it was joyful and happy because they knew that for half an hour, I didn’t belong to science or my students, but just to them. No more getting tipsy from a single glass of wine, no more Agasha, no more bream with kasha, and no more the old chaos that welcomed our little contretemps at dinner, like the cat fighting the dog under the table or Katy’s headband slipping down her cheek into her soup.
Our dinner nowadays is as nasty to describe as to eat. On my wife's face there is pompousness, an assumed gravity, and the usual anxiety. She eyes our plates nervously: "I see you don't like the meat?... Honestly, don't you like it?" And I must answer, "Don't worry, my dear. The meat is very good." She: "You're always taking my part, Nicolai Stiepanich. You never tell the truth. Why has Alexander Adolphovich eaten so little?" and the same sort of conversation for the whole of dinner. Liza laughs staccato and screws up her eyes. I look at both of them, and at this moment at dinner here I can see quite clearly that their inner lives have slipped out of my observation long ago. I feel as though once upon a time I lived at home with a real family, but now I am dining as a guest with an unreal wife and looking at an unreal Liza. There has been an utter change in both of them, while I have lost sight of the long process that led up to the change. No wonder I don't understand anything. What was the reason of the change? I don't know. Perhaps the only trouble is that God did not give my wife and daughter the strength He gave me. From my childhood I have been accustomed to resist outside influences and have been hardened enough. Such earthly catastrophes as fame, being made General, the change from comfort to living above my means, acquaintance with high society, have scarcely touched me. I have survived safe and sound. But it all fell down like an avalanche on my weak, unhardened wife and Liza, and crushed them.
Our dinners nowadays are just as unpleasant to describe as they are to eat. My wife has this pompous look on her face, a forced seriousness, and her usual anxiety. She watches our plates nervously: "I can see you don't like the meat?... Seriously, don’t you like it?" And I have to reply, "Don’t worry, my dear. The meat is really good." She says, "You always take my side, Nicolai Stiepanich. You never tell the truth. Why has Alexander Adolphovich eaten so little?" and the same type of conversation carries on throughout dinner. Liza laughs awkwardly and squints her eyes. I look at both of them, and at this moment during dinner, it’s clear to me that their inner lives have slipped away from my view a long time ago. I feel like once, I lived at home with a real family, but now I'm dining as a guest with a fake wife and observing a fake Liza. They’ve changed completely, while I’ve lost track of the long process that caused this change. No wonder I don’t understand anything. What caused the change? I have no idea. Maybe the only issue is that God didn’t give my wife and daughter the strength He gave me. Since childhood, I’ve learned to resist outside pressures and have become tough enough. Earthly disasters like fame, being promoted to General, the shift from comfort to overspending, and getting to know high society have hardly affected me. I’ve come through just fine. But it all came crashing down like an avalanche on my weak, unprepared wife and Liza, and it overwhelmed them.
Gnekker and the girls talk of fugues and counter-fugues; singers and pianists, Bach and Brahms, and my wife, frightened of being suspected of musical ignorance, smiles sympathetically and murmurs: "Wonderful.... Is it possible?... Why?..." Gnekker eats steadily, jokes gravely, and listens condescendingly to the ladies' remarks. Now and then he has the desire to talk bad French, and then he finds it necessary for some unknown reason to address me magnificently, "Votre Excellence."
Gnekker and the girls chat about fugues and counter-fugues; singers and pianists, Bach and Brahms, while my wife, nervous about seeming musically clueless, smiles politely and says, "Wonderful... Is that possible?... Why?" Gnekker eats steadily, jokes seriously, and listens with a patronizing attitude to the women's comments. Occasionally, he feels the urge to speak in broken French, and for some unclear reason, he feels the need to address me grandly, "Your Excellency."
And I am morose. Apparently I embarrass them all and they embarrass me. I never had any intimate acquaintance with class antagonism before, but now something of the kind torments me indeed. I try to find only bad traits in Gnekker. It does not take long and then I am tormented because one of my friends has not taken his place as bridegroom. In another way too his presence has a bad effect upon me. Usually, when I am left alone with myself or when I am in the company of people I love, I never think of my merits; and if I begin to think about them they seem as trivial as though I had become a scholar only yesterday. But in the presence of a man like Gnekker my merits appear to me like an extremely high mountain, whose summit is lost in the clouds, while Gnekkers move about the foot, so small as hardly to be seen.
And I'm feeling down. Apparently, I embarrass them all and they embarrass me. I never really understood class struggles before, but now it’s something that really bothers me. I try to see only the bad sides of Gnekker. It doesn’t take long, then I feel bad because one of my friends hasn’t taken his place as the groom. His presence also affects me negatively. Usually, when I’m alone or with people I care about, I don’t think about my achievements; and when I do, they seem so insignificant, like I just became a scholar yesterday. But when I'm around someone like Gnekker, my accomplishments seem like an enormous mountain, the peak lost in the clouds, while Gnekker’s achievements are at the bottom, so small they’re hardly visible.
After dinner I go up to my study and light my little pipe, the only one during the whole day, the sole survivor of my old habit of smoking from morning to night. My wife comes into me while I am smoking and sits down to speak to me. Just as in the morning, I know beforehand what the conversation will be.
After dinner, I head up to my study and light up my little pipe, the only one I smoke all day, the last remnant of my old habit of smoking from morning till night. My wife comes in while I'm smoking and sits down to chat with me. Just like in the morning, I already know what the conversation will be about.
"We ought to talk seriously, Nicolai Stiepanovich," she begins. "I mean about Liza. Why won't you attend?"
"We need to have a serious conversation, Nicolai Stiepanovich," she says. "I’m talking about Liza. Why won’t you come?"
"Attend to what?"
"Attend to what now?"
"You pretend you don't notice anything. It's not right: It's not right to be unconcerned. Gnekker has intentions about Liza. What do you say to that?"
"You act like you don't see anything. It's not okay: It's not okay to be indifferent. Gnekker has plans for Liza. What do you think about that?"
"I can't say he's a bad man, because I don't know him; but I've told you a thousand times already that I don't like him."
"I can't say he's a bad guy, because I don't really know him; but I've told you a thousand times that I just don't like him."
"But that's impossible ... impossible...." She rises and walks about in agitation.
"But that's impossible... impossible..." She gets up and starts pacing around in agitation.
"It's impossible to have such an attitude to a serious matter," she says. "When our daughter's happiness is concerned, we must put everything personal aside. I know you don't like him.... Very well.... But if we refuse him now and upset everything, how can you guarantee that Liza won't have a grievance against us for the rest of her life? Heaven knows there aren't many young men nowadays. It's quite likely there won't be another chance. He loves Liza very much and she likes him, evidently. Of course he hasn't a settled position. But what is there to do? Please God, he'll get a position in time. He comes of a good family, and he's rich."
"It's impossible to have that kind of attitude toward something so serious," she says. "When our daughter's happiness is at stake, we need to put our personal feelings aside. I know you don't like him... That's fine... But if we turn him down now and ruin everything, how can you guarantee that Liza won't hold a grudge against us for the rest of her life? God knows there aren't many young men around these days. It's quite possible there won't be another opportunity. He loves Liza a lot, and she clearly likes him. Sure, he doesn't have a stable job yet. But what can we do? Hopefully, he'll find a job in time. He comes from a good family, and he’s wealthy."
"How did you find that out?"
"How did you find out?"
"He said so himself. His father has a big house in Kharkov and an estate outside. You must certainly go to Kharkov."
"He said it himself. His dad has a big house in Kharkov and a property outside of town. You definitely have to go to Kharkov."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"You'll find out there. You have acquaintances among the professors there. I'd go myself. But I'm a woman. I can't."
"You'll discover it there. You know some of the professors there. I would go myself, but I'm a woman. I can't."
"I will not go to Kharkov," I say morosely.
"I’m not going to Kharkov," I say gloomily.
My wife gets frightened; a tormented expression comes over her face.
My wife gets scared; a pained look crosses her face.
"For God's sake, Nicolai Stiepanich," she implores, sobbing, "For God's sake help me with this burden! It hurts me."
"For God's sake, Nicolai Stiepanich," she pleads, crying, "For God's sake, help me with this burden! It’s hurting me."
It is painful to look at her.
It’s painful to see her.
"Very well, Varya," I say kindly, "If you like—very well I'll go to Kharkov, and do everything you want."
"Alright, Varya," I say gently, "If that’s what you want—fine, I’ll go to Kharkov and do everything you ask."
She puts her handkerchief to her eyes and goes to cry in her room. I am left alone.
She wipes her eyes with her handkerchief and goes to cry in her room. I'm left alone.
A little later they bring in the lamp. The familiar shadows that have wearied me for years fall from the chairs and the lamp-shade on to the walls and the floor. When I look at them it seems that it's night already, and the cursed insomnia has begun. I lie down on the bed; then I get up and walk about the room then lie down again. My nervous excitement generally reaches its highest after dinner, before the evening. For no reason I begin to cry and hide my head in the pillow. All the while I am afraid somebody may come in; I am afraid I shall die suddenly; I am ashamed of my tears; altogether, something intolerable is happening in my soul. I feel I cannot look at the lamp or the books or the shadows on the floor, or listen to the voices in the drawing-room any more. Some invisible, mysterious force pushes me rudely out of my house. I jump up, dress hurriedly, and go cautiously out into the street so that the household shall not notice me. Where shall I go?
A little later, they bring in the lamp. The familiar shadows that have tired me for years fall from the chairs and the lampshade onto the walls and the floor. When I look at them, it feels like it's already night, and the awful insomnia has started. I lie down on the bed; then I get up and walk around the room before lying down again. My nervous energy usually peaks after dinner, right before the evening. For no reason, I start to cry and bury my head in the pillow. All the while, I'm afraid someone might come in; I'm scared I'll die suddenly; I'm embarrassed by my tears; altogether, something unbearable is happening inside me. I feel like I can't look at the lamp, the books, or the shadows on the floor, or listen to the voices in the living room anymore. An invisible, mysterious force roughly pushes me out of my house. I jump up, get dressed quickly, and go cautiously out into the street so that the family won't notice me. Where should I go?
The answer to this question has long been there in my brain: "To Katy."
The answer to this question has always been in my mind: "To Katy."
III
As usual she is lying on the Turkish divan or the couch and reading something. Seeing me she lifts her head languidly, sits down, and gives me her hand.
As usual, she's lying on the Turkish divan or the couch, reading something. When she sees me, she lifts her head lazily, sits up, and offers me her hand.
"You are always lying down like that," I say after a reposeful silence. "It's unhealthy. You'd far better be doing something."
"You always lie down like that," I say after a peaceful silence. "It's not good for you. You'd be much better off doing something."
"Ah?"
"Wait what?"
"You'd far better be doing something, I say."
"You'd be better off doing something, I say."
"What?... A woman can be either a simple worker or an actress."
"What?... A woman can be either a regular worker or an actress."
"Well, then—if you can't become a worker, be an actress."
"Well, if you can't be a worker, then just be an actress."
She is silent.
She's quiet.
"You had better marry," I say, half-joking.
"You should really get married,” I say, half-joking.
"There's no one to marry: and no use if I did."
"There's no one to marry, and it wouldn't matter if there were."
"You can't go on living like this."
"You can't keep living like this."
"Without a husband? As if that mattered. There are as many men as you like, if you only had the will."
"Without a husband? As if that was important. There are plenty of men out there if you just have the desire."
"This isn't right, Katy."
"This isn't right, Katy."
"What isn't right?"
"What's wrong?"
"What you said just now."
"What you just said."
Katy sees that I am chagrined, and desires to soften the bad impression.
Katy notices that I am embarrassed and wants to improve the negative impression.
"Come. Let's come here. Here."
"Come. Let's go here. Here."
She leads me into a small room, very cosy, and points to the writing table.
She takes me into a cozy little room and gestures towards the writing desk.
"There. I made it for you. You'll work here. Come every day and bring your work with you. They only disturb you there at home.... Will you work here? Would you like to?"
"There. I made it for you. You'll work here. Come every day and bring your work with you. They only bother you at home... Will you work here? Do you want to?"
In order not to hurt her by refusing, I answer that I shall work with her and that I like the room immensely. Then we both sit down in the cosy room and begin to talk.
To avoid hurting her by saying no, I say that I’ll work with her and that I really like the room. Then we both sit down in the cozy room and start talking.
The warmth, the cosy surroundings, the presence of a sympathetic being, rouses in me now not a feeling of pleasure as it used but a strong desire to complain and grumble. Anyhow it seems to me that if I moan and complain I shall feel better.
The warmth, the cozy surroundings, the presence of a caring person, now stirs in me not a feeling of pleasure as it used to but a strong urge to complain and grumble. Anyway, it seems to me that if I whine and complain, I’ll feel better.
"It's a bad business, my dear," I begin with a sigh. "Very bad."
"It's a bad situation, my dear," I start with a sigh. "Really bad."
"What is the matter?"
"What's the matter?"
"I'll tell you what is the matter. The best and most sacred right of kings is the right to pardon. And I have always felt myself a king so long as I used this right prodigally. I never judged, I was compassionate, I pardoned everyone right and left. Where others protested and revolted I only advised and persuaded. All my life I've tried to make my society tolerable to the family of students, friends and servants. And this attitude of mine towards people, I know, educated every one who came into contact with me. But now I am king no more. There's something going on in me which belongs only to slaves. Day and night evil thoughts roam about in my head, and feelings which I never knew before have made their home in my soul. I hate and despise; I'm exasperated, disturbed, and afraid. I've become strict beyond measure, exacting, unkind, and suspicious. Even the things which in the past gave me the chance of making an extra pun, now bring me a feeling of oppression. My logic has changed too. I used to despise money alone; now I cherish evil feelings, not to money, but to the rich, as if they were guilty. I used to hate violence and arbitrariness; now I hate the people who employ violence, as if they alone are to blame and not all of us, who cannot educate one another. What does it all mean? If my new thoughts and feelings come from a change of my convictions, where could the change have come from? Has the world grown worse and I better, or was I blind and indifferent before? But if the change is due to the general decline of my physical and mental powers—I am sick and losing weight every day—then I'm in a pitiable position. It means that my new thoughts are abnormal and unhealthy, that I must be ashamed of them and consider them valueless...."
"I'll tell you what's wrong. The greatest and most sacred right of kings is the right to forgive. I've always felt like a king as long as I exercised this right generously. I never judged; I was compassionate and pardoned everyone without hesitation. While others protested and rebelled, I just advised and persuaded. My whole life, I've tried to make my environment tolerable for the family of students, friends, and servants. I know this attitude of mine influenced everyone who came into contact with me. But now I'm no longer a king. There's something inside me that belongs only to the oppressed. Day and night, dark thoughts invade my mind, and feelings I’ve never experienced before have taken root in my soul. I hate and disdain; I'm frustrated, unsettled, and scared. I've become excessively strict, demanding, unkind, and distrustful. Even the things that used to give me a chance to crack a joke now weigh heavily on me. My thinking has shifted too. I used to only scorn money; now I harbor negative feelings, not towards money itself, but towards the wealthy, as if they are to blame. I once detested violence and tyranny; now I loathe the people who use violence, as if they alone are at fault and not all of us, who fail to educate one another. What does this all mean? If my new thoughts and feelings stem from a shift in my beliefs, where could this change have come from? Has the world gotten worse while I’ve improved, or was I just blind and indifferent before? But if the change is due to the decline of my physical and mental health—I’m sick and losing weight every day—then I’m in a pitiful state. It means that my new thoughts are abnormal and unhealthy, that I should be ashamed of them and consider them worthless..."
"Sickness hasn't anything to do with it," Katy interrupts. "Your eyes are opened—that's all. You've begun to notice things you didn't want to notice before for some reason. My opinion is that you must break with your family finally first of all and then go away."
"Sickness has nothing to do with it," Katy interrupts. "You’re just more aware now—that's all. You’re starting to notice things you didn’t want to see before for some reason. In my opinion, you need to finally cut ties with your family first and then leave."
"You're talking nonsense."
"You're talking nonsense."
"You don't love them any more. Then, why do you behave unfairly? And is it a family! Mere nobodies. If they died to-day, no one would notice their absence to-morrow."
"You don't love them anymore. So, why do you act unfairly? And is this really a family? Just a bunch of nobodies. If they died today, no one would even notice they were gone tomorrow."
Katy despises my wife and daughter as much as they hate her. It's scarcely possible nowadays to speak of the right of people to despise one another. But if you accept Katy's point of view and own that such a right exists, you will notice that she has the same right to despise my wife and Liza as they have to hate her.
Katy hates my wife and daughter just as much as they hate her. It's hard these days to talk about people's right to dislike each other. But if you see things from Katy's perspective and agree that such a right exists, you'll realize that she has just as much right to dislike my wife and Liza as they do to hate her.
"Mere nobodies!" she repeats. "Did you have any dinner to-day? It's a wonder they didn't forget to tell you dinner was ready. I don't know how they still remember that you exist."
"Mere nobodies!" she repeats. "Did you have any dinner today? It's a wonder they didn't forget to tell you dinner was ready. I don't know how they still remember that you exist."
"Katy!" I say sternly. "Please be quiet."
"Katy!" I say firmly. "Please be quiet."
"You don't think it's fun for me to talk about them, do you? I wish I didn't know them at all. You listen to me, dear. Leave everything and go away: go abroad—the quicker, the better."
"You don't really think it's fun for me to talk about them, do you? I wish I didn't know them at all. Just listen to me, dear. Leave everything and get away: go abroad—the sooner, the better."
"What nonsense! What about the University?"
"What nonsense! What about the university?"
"And the University, too. What is it to you? There's no sense in it all. You've been lecturing for thirty years, and where are your pupils? Have you many famous scholars? Count them up. But to increase the number of doctors who exploit the general ignorance and make hundreds of thousands,—there's no need to be a good and gifted man. You aren't wanted."
"And the University, too. What does it mean to you? It all seems pointless. You've been teaching for thirty years, but where are your students? Do you have any famous scholars? Count them. But to just add to the number of doctors who take advantage of widespread ignorance and earn hundreds of thousands—there’s no need to be a talented or gifted person for that. You aren’t needed."
"My God, how bitter you are!" I get terrified. "How bitter you are. Be quiet, or I'll go away. I can't reply to the bitter things you say."
"My God, you’re so bitter!" I feel scared. "You’re so bitter. Stop it, or I’ll leave. I can’t respond to the harsh things you say."
The maid enters and calls us to tea. Thank God, our conversation changes round the samovar. I have made my moan, and now I want to indulge another senile weakness—reminiscences. I tell Katy about my past, to my great surprise with details that I never suspected I had kept safe in my memory. And she listens to me with emotion, with pride, holding her breath. I like particularly to tell how I once was a student at a seminary and how I dreamed of entering the University.
The maid comes in and invites us to tea. Thank goodness, our conversation shifts around the samovar. I've shared my troubles, and now I want to indulge another old habit—reminiscing. I tell Katy about my past, and to my surprise, details come to mind that I didn't even realize I had stored away. She listens to me with emotion and pride, holding her breath. I especially enjoy sharing how I used to be a student at a seminary and how I dreamed of going to the University.
"I used to walk in the seminary garden," I tell her, "and the wind would bring the sound of a song and the thrumming of an accordion from a distant tavern, or a troika with bells would pass quickly by the seminary fence. That would be quite enough to fill not only my breast with a sense of happiness, but my stomach, legs, and hands. As I heard the sound of the accordion or the bells fading away, I would see myself a doctor and paint pictures, one more glorious than another. And, you see, my dreams came true. There were more things I dared to dream of. I have been a favourite professor thirty years, I have had excellent friends and an honourable reputation. I loved and married when I was passionately in love. I had children. Altogether, when I look back the whole of my life seems like a nice, clever composition. The only thing I have to do now is not to spoil the finale. For this, I must die like a man. If death is really a danger then I must meet it as becomes a teacher, a scholar, and a citizen of a Christian State. But I am spoiling the finale. I am drowning, and I run to you and beg for help, and you say: 'Drown. It's your duty.'"
"I used to stroll through the seminary garden," I tell her, "and the wind would carry the sound of a song and the strumming of an accordion from a nearby tavern, or a troika with bells would zoom past the seminary fence. That was enough to fill not just my heart with happiness, but also my stomach, legs, and hands. As I heard the sound of the accordion or the bells fading away, I envisioned myself as a doctor, creating paintings, each more glorious than the last. And, you see, my dreams did come true. There were even more things I dared to aspire to. I've been a beloved professor for thirty years, I've had wonderful friends and a good reputation. I loved and married when I was madly in love. I had children. Looking back, my entire life feels like a beautiful, well-crafted piece. The only thing I need to do now is not ruin the finale. For that, I must face death like a man. If death is truly a threat, then I must confront it as any teacher, scholar, and citizen of a Christian State should. But here I am ruining the finale. I’m drowning, and I run to you asking for help, and you say: 'Drown. It's your duty.'"
At this point a ring at the bell sounds in the hall. Katy and I both recognise it and say:
At this moment, the doorbell rings in the hallway. Katy and I both recognize it and say:
"That must be Mikhail Fiodorovich."
"That must be Mikhail Fiodorovich."
And indeed in a minute Mikhail Fiodorovich, my colleague, the philologist, enters. He is a tall, well-built man about fifty years old, clean shaven, with thick grey hair and black eyebrows. He is a good man and an admirable friend. He belongs to an old aristocratic family, a prosperous and gifted house which has played a notable rôle in the history of our literature and education. He himself is clever, gifted, and highly educated, but not without his eccentricities. To a certain extent we are all eccentric, queer fellows, but his eccentricities have an element of the exceptional, not quite safe for his friends. Among the latter I know not a few who cannot see his many merits clearly because of his eccentricities.
And sure enough, in a minute, Mikhail Fiodorovich, my colleague, the philologist, walks in. He’s a tall, well-built man in his fifties, clean-shaven with thick gray hair and dark eyebrows. He’s a good guy and a great friend. He comes from an old aristocratic family, a successful and talented lineage that has played a significant role in the history of our literature and education. He himself is smart, talented, and highly educated, but he does have his quirks. In some ways, we’re all a bit eccentric, but his quirks are exceptional, and they can be a bit risky for his friends. Among them, I know quite a few who struggle to recognize his many strengths because of his oddities.
As he walks in he slowly removes his gloves and says in his velvety bass:
As he walks in, he slowly takes off his gloves and says in his smooth deep voice:
"How do you do? Drinking tea. Just in time. It's hellishly cold."
"How's it going? Drinking tea. Just in time. It's freezing out here."
Then he sits down at the table, takes a glass of tea and immediately begins to talk. What chiefly marks his way of talking is his invariably ironical tone, a mixture of philosophy and jest, like Shakespeare's grave-diggers. He always talks of serious matters; but never seriously. His opinions are always acid and provocative, but thanks to his tender, easy, jesting tone, it somehow happens that his acidity and provocativeness don't tire one's ears, and one very soon gets used to it. Every evening he brings along some half-dozen stories of the university life and generally begins with them when he sits down at the table.
Then he sits down at the table, grabs a glass of tea, and immediately starts talking. What stands out in his way of speaking is his consistently ironic tone, a mix of philosophy and humor, like Shakespeare's grave-diggers. He always discusses serious topics but never takes them seriously. His opinions are always sharp and provocative, but thanks to his gentle, lighthearted, joking tone, his sharpness and provocativeness don't become tiresome, and you quickly get used to it. Every evening, he brings a handful of stories about university life and usually starts with them when he sits down at the table.
"O Lord," he sighs with an amusing movement of his black eyebrows, "there are some funny people in the world."
"O Lord," he sighs, raising his dark eyebrows playfully, "there are some funny people in the world."
"Who?" asks Katy.
“Who?” asks Katy.
"I was coming down after my lecture to-day and I met that old idiot N—— on the stairs. He walks along, as usual pushing out that horse jowl of his, looking for some one to bewail his headaches, his wife, and his students, who won't come to his lectures. 'Well,' I think to myself, 'he's seen me. It's all up—no hope for me...'" And so on in the same strain. Or he begins like this,
"I was coming down after my lecture today and ran into that old idiot N—— on the stairs. He was strolling along, as usual, sticking out that horse-like jaw of his, looking for someone to complain about his headaches, his wife, and his students who won’t show up to his lectures. 'Well,' I thought to myself, 'he's spotted me. I'm doomed—no chance for me...'” And it goes on like this,
"Yesterday I was at Z's public lecture. Tell it not in Gath, but I do wonder how our alma mater dares to show the public such an ass, such a double-dyed blockhead as Z. Why he's a European fool. Good Lord, you won't find one like him in all Europe—not even if you looked in daytime, and with a lantern. Imagine it: he lectures as though he were sucking a stick of barley-sugar—su—su—su. He gets a fright because he can't make out his manuscript. His little thoughts will only just keep moving, hardly moving, like a bishop riding a bicycle. Above all you can't make out a word he says. The flies die of boredom, it's so terrific. It can only be compared with the boredom in the great Hall at the Commemoration, when the traditional speech is made. To hell with it!"
"Yesterday I attended Z's public lecture. Don’t tell anyone, but I really wonder how our alma mater can present such a fool, such an absolute blockhead like Z. He’s like a European idiot. Honestly, you won’t find anyone like him in all of Europe—not even if you searched during the day with a flashlight. Just picture it: he lectures as if he were slowly sucking on a piece of candy—su—su—su. He panics because he can’t read his notes. His small ideas barely keep moving, like a bishop trying to ride a bike. And you can’t understand a single word he says. Even the flies would die of boredom, it’s that bad. It can only be compared to the tedium in the great Hall during Commencement when the traditional speech is given. To hell with it!"
Immediately an abrupt change of subject.
Immediately, there was a sudden change of subject.
"I had to make the speech; three years ago. Nicolai Stiepanovich will remember. It was hot, close. My full uniform was tight under my arms, tight as death. I read for half an hour, an hour, an hour and a half, two hours. 'Well,' I thought, 'thank God I've only ten pages left.' And I had four pages of peroration that I needn't read at all. 'Only six pages then,' I thought. Imagine it. I just gave a glance in front of me and saw sitting next to each other in the front row a general with a broad ribbon and a bishop. The poor devils were bored stiff. They were staring about madly to stop themselves from going to sleep. For all that they are still trying to look attentive, to make some appearance of understanding what I'm reading, and look as though they like it. 'Well,' I thought, 'if you like it, then you shall have it. I'll spite you.' So I set to and read the four pages, every word."
"I had to give the speech three years ago. Nicolai Stiepanovich remembers. It was hot and stuffy. My full uniform felt tight under my arms, uncomfortably constricting. I read for half an hour, an hour, an hour and a half, two hours. 'Well,' I thought, 'thank god I only have ten pages left.' And I had four pages of conclusion that I didn't even need to read. 'Only six pages then,' I thought. Can you imagine? I just glanced in front of me and saw a general with a broad ribbon and a bishop sitting next to each other in the front row. The poor guys were bored out of their minds. They were glaring around desperately to keep from falling asleep. Despite that, they were still trying to look engaged, acting as if they understood what I was reading and pretending to like it. 'Well,' I thought, 'if you enjoy it, then you’ll get it. I'll show you.' So I went ahead and read the four pages, every single word."
When he speaks only his eyes and eyebrows smile as it is generally with the ironical. At such moments there is no hatred or malice in his eyes but a great deal of acuteness and that peculiar fox-cunning which you can catch only in very observant people. Further, about his eyes I have noticed one more peculiarity. When he takes his glass from Katy, or listens to her remarks, or follows her with a glance as she goes out of the room for a little while, then I catch in his look something humble, prayerful, pure....
When he talks, only his eyes and eyebrows smile, as is often the case with someone ironic. At those moments, there's no hatred or malice in his eyes, just a lot of sharpness and that unique slyness you only see in very observant people. Additionally, I've noticed another detail about his eyes. When he takes his glass from Katy, listens to her comments, or watches her leave the room for a bit, there's something humble, prayerful, and pure in his gaze...
The maid takes the samovar away and puts on the table a big piece of cheese, some fruit, and a bottle of Crimean champagne, a thoroughly bad wine which Katy got to like when she lived in the Crimea. Mikhail Fiodorovich takes two packs of cards from the shelves and sets them out for patience. If one may believe his assurances, some games of patience demand a great power of combination and concentration. Nevertheless while he sets out the cards he amuses himself by talking continually. Katy follows his cards carefully, helping him more by mimicry than words. In the whole evening she drinks no more than two small glasses of wine, I drink only a quarter of a glass, the remainder of the bottle falls to Mikhail Fiodorovich, who can drink any amount without ever getting drunk.
The maid takes the samovar away and puts a big chunk of cheese, some fruit, and a bottle of Crimean champagne on the table, which is a pretty terrible wine that Katy grew to like when she lived in Crimea. Mikhail Fiodorovich grabs two decks of cards from the shelves and lays them out for solitaire. If you believe him, certain solitaire games require a lot of skill and focus. Still, while he sets up the cards, he keeps chatting away. Katy watches his cards closely, helping him more through imitation than actual words. Throughout the whole evening, she sips just two small glasses of wine, and I have only a quarter of a glass; the rest of the bottle goes to Mikhail Fiodorovich, who can drink as much as he wants without ever getting drunk.
During patience we solve all kinds of questions, mostly of the lofty order, and our dearest love, science, comes off second best.
During patience, we solve all kinds of questions, mostly of a higher nature, and our greatest love, science, ends up taking a backseat.
"Science, thank God, has had her day," says Mikhail Fiodorovich very slowly. "She has had her swan-song. Ye-es. Mankind has begun to feel the desire to replace her by something else. She was grown from the soil of prejudice, fed by prejudices, and is now the same quintessence of prejudices as were her bygone grandmothers: alchemy, metaphysics and philosophy. As between European scholars and the Chinese who have no sciences at all the difference is merely trifling, a matter only of externals. The Chinese had no scientific knowledge, but what have they lost by that?"
"Thank goodness, science has had its moment," Mikhail Fiodorovich says very slowly. "It has had its swan song. Yes. Humanity is starting to feel the urge to replace it with something else. It grew from a foundation of biases, was nourished by those biases, and is now just the essence of the same old prejudices as its predecessors: alchemy, metaphysics, and philosophy. The difference between European scholars and the Chinese, who have no sciences at all, is pretty insignificant, just a matter of appearances. The Chinese may lack scientific knowledge, but what have they really lost by that?"
"Flies haven't any scientific knowledge either," I say; "but what does that prove?"
"Flies don't have any scientific knowledge either," I say; "but what does that prove?"
"It's no use getting angry, Nicolai Stiepanich. I say this only between ourselves. I'm more cautious than you think. I shan't proclaim it from the housetops, God forbid! The masses still keep alive a prejudice that science and art are superior to agriculture and commerce, superior to crafts. Our persuasion makes a living from this prejudice. It's not for you and me to destroy it. God forbid!"
"It's pointless to get angry, Nicolai Stiepanich. I'm saying this just between us. I'm more careful than you realize. I won’t shout it from the rooftops, God forbid! People still hold onto the belief that science and art are better than agriculture and business, better than trades. Our livelihood depends on this belief. It's not our place to change that. God forbid!"
During patience the younger generation also comes in for it.
During patience, the younger generation also gets its share.
"Our public is degenerate nowadays," Mikhail Fiodorovich sighs. "I don't speak of ideals and such things, I only ask that they should be able to work and think decently. 'Sadly I look at the men of our time'—it's quite true in this connection."
"Our society is really going downhill these days," Mikhail Fiodorovich sighs. "I'm not talking about ideals and all that, I just want them to be able to work and think properly. 'Sadly I look at the men of our time'—that really applies here."
"Yes, they're frightfully degenerate," Katy agrees. "Tell me, had you one single eminent person under you during the last five or ten years?"
"Yeah, they're really messed up," Katy agrees. "Tell me, did you have even one notable person under you in the last five or ten years?"
"I don't know how it is with the other professors,—but somehow I don't recollect that it ever happened to me."
"I don’t know about the other professors, but I just can’t remember it ever happening to me."
"In my lifetime I've seen a great many of your students and young scholars, a great many actors.... What happened? I never once had the luck to meet, not a hero or a man of talent, but an ordinarily interesting person. Everything's dull and incapable, swollen and pretentious...."
"In my lifetime, I've come across a lot of your students and young scholars, a lot of actors.... What happened? I never once had the chance to meet, not a hero or a talented person, but just an interesting person. Everything's boring and unable, inflated and pretentious...."
All these conversations about degeneracy give me always the impression that I have unwittingly overheard an unpleasant conversation about my daughter. I feel offended because the indictments are made wholesale and are based upon such ancient hackneyed commonplaces and such penny-dreadful notions as degeneracy, lack of ideals, or comparisons with the glorious past. Any indictment, even if it's made in a company of ladies, should be formulated with all possible precision; otherwise it isn't an indictment, but an empty calumny, unworthy of decent people.
All these talks about degeneracy always make me feel like I've accidentally eavesdropped on an uncomfortable conversation about my daughter. I feel offended because these accusations are broad and rely on outdated clichés and cheap ideas like degeneracy, lack of ideals, or comparisons to a so-called glorious past. Any accusation, even when made in the company of ladies, should be expressed with as much precision as possible; otherwise, it isn’t an accusation, but just a baseless slander, unworthy of decent people.
I am an old man, and have served for the last thirty years; but I don't see any sign either of degeneracy or the lack of ideals. I don't find it any worse now than before. My porter, Nicolas, whose experience in this case has its value, says that students nowadays are neither better nor worse than their predecessors.
I’m an old man and have been serving for the last thirty years, but I don’t see any signs of decline or loss of ideals. I don’t think things are any worse now than they were before. My porter, Nicolas, who has valuable experience in this matter, says that students these days are neither better nor worse than those who came before them.
If I were asked what was the thing I did not like about my present pupils, I wouldn't say offhand or answer at length, but with a certain precision. I know their defects and there's no need for me to take refuge in a mist of commonplaces. I don't like the way they smoke, and drink spirits, and marry late; or the way they are careless and indifferent to the point of allowing students to go hungry in their midst, and not paying their debts into "The Students' Aid Society." They are ignorant of modern languages and express themselves incorrectly in Russian. Only yesterday my colleague, the hygienist, complained to me that he had to lecture twice as often because of their incompetent knowledge of physics and their complete ignorance of meteorology. They are readily influenced by the most modern writers, and some of those not the best, but they are absolutely indifferent to classics like Shakespeare, Marcus Aurelius, Epictetus and Pascal; and their worldly unpracticality shows itself mostly in their inability to distinguish between great and small. They solve all difficult questions which have a more or less social character (emigration, for instance) by getting up subscriptions, but not by the method of scientific investigation and experiment, though this is at their full disposal, and, above all, corresponds to their vocation. They readily become house-doctors, assistant house-doctors, clinical assistants, or consulting doctors, and they are prepared to keep these positions until they are forty, though independence, a sense of freedom, and personal initiative are quite as necessary in science, as, for instance, in art or commerce. I have pupils and listeners, but I have no helpers or successors. Therefore I love them and am concerned for them, but I'm not proud of them ... and so on.
If you asked me what I didn't like about my current students, I wouldn't just blurt it out or go on about it. I would say it clearly. I know their flaws, and I won't hide behind clichés. I don't like how they smoke and drink, get married late, or are careless and indifferent, allowing students to go hungry around them, and not contributing to "The Students' Aid Society." They are clueless about modern languages and often express themselves poorly in Russian. Just yesterday, my colleague in hygiene told me he has to give twice as many lectures because their understanding of physics is lacking, and they know nothing about meteorology. They're easily swayed by trendy writers, even some that aren't all that great, but they completely ignore classics like Shakespeare, Marcus Aurelius, Epictetus, and Pascal. Their lack of practicality often shows in their inability to differentiate between what's truly important and what's not. They tend to tackle complex social issues, like emigration, by organizing fundraisers rather than using scientific research and experiments, which is actually available to them and suits their field. They easily become house doctors, assistant house doctors, clinical assistants, or consulting doctors, and they're willing to stay in those jobs until they’re forty, even though independence, freedom, and personal initiative are just as essential in science as they are in art or business. I have students and listeners, but I don't have any collaborators or successors. So, I care for them and worry about them, but I'm not proud of them... and so on.
However great the number of such defects may be, it's only in a cowardly and timid person that they give rise to pessimism and distraction. All of them are by nature accidental and transitory, and are completely dependent on the conditions of life. Ten years will be enough for them to disappear or give place to new and different defects, which are quite indispensable, but will in their turn give the timid a fright. Students' shortcomings often annoy me, but the annoyance is nothing in comparison with the joy I have had these thirty years in speaking with my pupils, lecturing to them, studying their relations and comparing them with people of a different class.
No matter how many flaws there are, it’s only a cowardly and timid person who lets them lead to pessimism and distraction. All these flaws are naturally temporary and dependent on life’s circumstances. In ten years, they will likely disappear or be replaced by new and different flaws, which are also necessary and will, in turn, scare the timid. Students’ shortcomings often irritate me, but that irritation is nothing compared to the joy I’ve experienced for the last thirty years in talking with my students, lecturing them, studying their interactions, and comparing them with people from different backgrounds.
Mikhail Fiodorovich is a slanderer. Katy listens and neither of them notices how deep is the pit into which they are drawn by such an outwardly innocuous recreation as condemning one's neighbours. They don't realise how a simple conversation gradually turns into mockery and derision, or how they both begin even to employ the manners of calumny.
Mikhail Fiodorovich is a gossip. Katy listens, and neither of them notices how deep they’re getting into a trap by engaging in such a seemingly harmless pastime as criticizing their neighbors. They don’t see how a casual conversation slowly shifts into mockery and ridicule, or how they both start to adopt the behavior of slander.
"There are some queer types to be found," says Mikhail Fiodorovich. "Yesterday I went to see our friend Yegor Pietrovich. There I found a student, one of your medicos, a third-year man, I think. His face ... rather in the style of Dobroliubov—the stamp of profound thought on his brow. We began to talk. 'My dear fellow—an extraordinary business. I've just read that some German or other—can't remember his name—has extracted a new alkaloid from the human brain—idiotine.' Do you know he really believed it, and produced an expression of respect on his face, as much as to say, 'See, what a power we are.'"
"There are some strange characters out there," says Mikhail Fiodorovich. "Yesterday, I visited our friend Yegor Pietrovich. There, I ran into a student, one of your medical guys, a third-year student, I think. His face had... kind of a Dobroliubov vibe—deep thought written all over him. We started chatting. 'Listen, my friend—this is remarkable. I just read that some German—can't remember his name—has extracted a new alkaloid from the human brain called idiotine.' Can you believe he actually thought that was true, and he looked at me with this expression of respect, like he was saying, 'Look at the power we have'?"
"The other day I went to the theatre. I sat down. Just in front of me in the next row two people were sitting: one, 'one of the chosen,' evidently a law student, the other a whiskery medico. The medico was as drunk as a cobbler. Not an atom of attention to the stage. Dozing and nodding. But the moment some actor began to deliver a loud monologue, or just raised his voice, my medico thrills, digs his neighbour in the ribs. 'What's he say? Something noble?' 'Noble,' answers 'the chosen.'
"The other day I went to the theater. I sat down. Right in front of me in the next row were two people: one, 'one of the chosen,' clearly a law student, and the other a scruffy doctor. The doctor was completely wasted. Not paying any attention to the stage. Dozing off. But the moment an actor started to deliver a loud monologue or just raised his voice, my doctor friend jolted awake and nudged his neighbor. 'What did he say? Something noble?' 'Noble,' replied 'the chosen.'"
"'Brrravo!' bawls the medico. 'No—ble. Bravo.' You see the drunken blockhead didn't come to the theatre for art, but for something noble. He wants nobility."
"'Bravo!' shouts the doctor. 'No—noble. Bravo.' You see, the drunken fool didn’t come to the theater for art, but for something noble. He craves nobility."
Katy listens and laughs. Her laugh is rather strange. She breathes out in swift, rhythmic, and regular alternation with her inward breathing. It's as though she were playing an accordion. Of her face, only her nostrils laugh. My heart fails me. I don't know what to say. I lose my temper, crimson, jump up from my seat and cry:
Katy listens and laughs. Her laugh is kind of odd. She exhales in a quick, rhythmic pattern that alternates smoothly with her inhaling. It's almost like she’s playing an accordion. Only her nostrils smile. I feel overwhelmed. I don't know what to say. I lose my cool, flush with anger, jump up from my seat, and shout:
"Be quiet, won't you? Why do you sit here like two toads, poisoning the air with your breath? I've had enough."
"Can you be quiet, please? Why are you just sitting here like two toads, making the air unbearable with your breathing? I've had it."
In vain I wait for them to stop their slanders. I prepare to go home. And it's time, too. Past ten o'clock.
In vain, I wait for them to stop their lies. I'm getting ready to go home. And it’s about time, too. It's past ten o'clock.
"I'll sit here a little longer," says Mikhail Fiodorovich, "if you give me leave, Ekaterina Vladimirovna?"
"I'll stay here a bit longer," says Mikhail Fiodorovich, "if you don't mind, Ekaterina Vladimirovna?"
"You have my leave," Katy answers.
"You have my permission," Katy replies.
"Bene. In that case, order another bottle, please."
"Bene. In that case, could you grab another bottle, please?"
Together they escort me to the hall with candles in their hands. While I'm putting on my overcoat, Mikhail Fiodorovich says:
Together, they walk me to the hall with candles in their hands. While I’m putting on my coat, Mikhail Fiodorovich says:
"You've grown terribly thin and old lately. Nicolai Stiepanovich. What's the matter with you? Ill?
"You've gotten really thin and old lately. Nicolai Stiepanovich. What's wrong? Are you sick?"
"Yes, a little."
"Yeah, a bit."
"And he will not look after himself," Katy puts in sternly.
"And he won't take care of himself," Katy interjects firmly.
"Why don't you look after yourself? How can you go on like this? God helps those who help themselves, my dear man. Give my regards to your family and make my excuses for not coming. One of these days, before I go abroad, I'll come to say good-bye. Without fail. I'm off next week."
"Why don't you take care of yourself? How can you keep going like this? God helps those who help themselves, my friend. Please say hi to your family for me and tell them I'm sorry for not making it. One of these days, before I head overseas, I’ll come to say goodbye. For sure. I'm leaving next week."
I came away from Katy's irritated, frightened by the talk about my illness and discontented with myself. "And why," I ask myself, "shouldn't I be attended by one of my colleagues?" Instantly I see how my friend, after sounding me, will go to the window silently, think a little while, turn towards me and say, indifferently, trying to prevent me from reading the truth in his face: "At the moment I don't see anything particular; but still, cher confrère, I would advise you to break off your work...." And that will take my last hope away.
I left Katy's feeling irritated and scared by the conversation about my illness and unhappy with myself. "And why," I ask myself, "shouldn't one of my colleagues be attending to me?" I can immediately picture my friend, after checking on me, going to the window silently, thinking for a bit, then turning to me and saying casually, trying to hide the truth from showing on his face: "Right now, I don’t see anything significant; but still, my friend, I’d suggest you stop your work...." And that will strip away my last hope.
Who doesn't have hopes? Nowadays, when I diagnose and treat myself, I sometimes hope that my ignorance deceives me, that I am mistaken about the albumen and sugar which I find, as well as about my heart, and also about the anasarca which I have noticed twice in the morning. While I read over the therapeutic text-books again with the eagerness of a hypochondriac, and change the prescriptions every day, I still believe that I will come across something hopeful. How trivial it all is!
Who doesn’t have hopes? These days, when I self-diagnose and treat myself, I sometimes wish that my ignorance is fooling me, that I’m wrong about the albumen and sugar I’ve found, as well as about my heart, and also about the swelling I’ve noticed twice in the morning. As I reread the medical textbooks with the eagerness of a hypochondriac and change the prescriptions every day, I still believe I might stumble upon something promising. It all feels so trivial!
Whether the sky is cloudy all over or the moon and stars are shining in it, every time I come back home I look at it and think that death will take me soon. Surely at that moment my thoughts should be as deep as the sky, as bright, as striking ... but no! I think of myself, of my wife, Liza, Gnekker, the students, people in general. My thoughts are not good, they are mean; I juggle with myself, and at this moment my attitude towards life can be expressed in the words the famous Arakheev wrote in one of his intimate letters: "All good in the world is inseparably linked to bad, and there is always more bad than good." Which means that everything is ugly, there's nothing to live for, and the sixty-two years I have lived out must be counted as lost. I surprise myself in these thoughts and try to convince myself they are accidental and temporary and not deeply rooted in me, but I think immediately:
Whether the sky is completely cloudy or the moon and stars are shining, every time I come home, I look up and think that death will come for me soon. At that moment, my thoughts should be as expansive as the sky, as bright and striking... but they're not! I'm thinking about myself, my wife Liza, Gnekker, the students, and people in general. My thoughts aren't nice; they're petty. I wrestle with myself, and at this moment, my outlook on life can be summed up by the words of the famous Arakheev in one of his letters: "All good in the world is inseparably intertwined with bad, and there’s always more bad than good." This means that everything is ugly, there's nothing worth living for, and the sixty-two years I’ve lived can be seen as wasted. I’m shocked by these thoughts and try to convince myself they’re just random and temporary, not deeply rooted in me, but I immediately think:
"If that's true, why am I drawn every evening to those two toads." And I swear to myself never to go to Katy any more, though I know I will go to her again to-morrow.
"If that's true, then why am I attracted to those two toads every evening?" And I promise myself I won't go to Katy anymore, even though I know I'll end up going to her again tomorrow.
As I pull my door bell and go upstairs, I feel already that I have no family and no desire to return to it. It is plain my new, Arakheev thoughts are not accidental or temporary in me, but possess my whole being. With a bad conscience, dull, indolent, hardly able to move my limbs, as though I had a ten ton weight upon me, I lie down in my bed and soon fall asleep.
As I ring my doorbell and head upstairs, I already feel that I have no family and no desire to go back to them. It’s clear that these new thoughts of mine, Arakheev's thoughts, aren’t just a passing phase; they’ve taken over my whole being. With a guilty conscience, feeling dull and lazy, barely able to move my limbs as if a ten-ton weight is pressing down on me, I lie down in bed and soon fall asleep.
And then—insomnia.
And then—can't sleep.
IV
The summer comes and life changes.
The summer arrives and life transforms.
One fine morning Liza comes in to me and says in a joking tone:
One fine morning, Liza comes up to me and says playfully:
"Come, Your Excellency. It's all ready."
"Come on, Your Excellency. Everything's ready."
They lead My Excellency into the street, put me into a cab and drive me away. For want of occupation I read the signboards backwards as I go. The word "Tavern" becomes "Nrevat." That would do for a baron's name: Baroness Nrevat. Beyond, I drive across the field by the cemetery, which produces no impression upon me whatever, though I'll soon lie there. After a two hours' drive, My Excellency is led into the ground-floor of the bungalow, and put into a small, lively room with a light-blue paper.
They take My Excellency out to the street, put me in a cab, and drive me away. With nothing to occupy my mind, I read the signs backwards as we go. The word "Tavern" turns into "Nrevat." That could work as a baron's name: Baroness Nrevat. After that, we drive across the field by the cemetery, which doesn’t make any impression on me at all, even though I’ll soon be lying there. After a two-hour drive, My Excellency is led into the ground floor of the bungalow and placed in a small, cheerful room with light-blue wallpaper.
Insomnia at night as before, but I am no more wakeful in the morning and don't listen to my wife, but lie in bed. I don't sleep, but I am in a sleepy state, half-forgetfulness, when you know you are not asleep, but have dreams. I get up in the afternoon, and sit down at the table by force of habit, but now I don't work any more but amuse myself with French yellow-backs sent me by Katy. Of course it would be more patriotic to read Russian authors, but to tell the truth I'm not particularly disposed to them. Leaving out two or three old ones, all the modern literature doesn't seem to me to be literature but a unique home industry which exists only to be encouraged, but the goods are bought with reluctance. The best of these homemade goods can't be called remarkable and it's impossible to praise it sincerely without a saving "but"; and the same must be said of all the literary novelties I've read during the last ten or fifteen years. Not one remarkable, and you can't dispense with "but." They have cleverness, nobility, and no talent; talent, nobility and no cleverness; or finally, talent, cleverness, but no nobility.
Insomnia at night like before, but I don't feel any more awake in the morning and ignore my wife, just lying in bed. I don’t really sleep, but I'm in a drowsy state, half-aware that I'm not asleep, yet having dreams. I get up in the afternoon and sit down at the table out of habit, but now I don’t work anymore; I just entertain myself with French paperbacks that Katy sent me. Of course, it would be more patriotic to read Russian authors, but honestly, I'm not that into them. Aside from two or three old ones, modern literature feels like a unique home craft that exists only to be supported, but the products are reluctantly purchased. The best of these homemade creations can't be called remarkable, and you can’t honestly praise them without adding a “but”; the same goes for all the literary new releases I’ve read over the last ten or fifteen years. Not one stands out, and you can’t avoid the “but.” They have cleverness, nobility, but lack talent; talent, nobility, but lack cleverness; or finally, talent, cleverness, but no nobility.
I would not say that French books have talent, cleverness, and nobility. Nor do they satisfy me. But they are not so boring as the Russian; and it is not rare to find in them the chief constituent of creative genius—the sense of personal freedom, which is lacking to Russian authors. I do not recall one single new book in which from the very first page the author did not try to tie himself up in all manner of conventions and contracts with his conscience. One is frightened to speak of the naked body, another is bound hand and foot by psychological analysis, a third must have "a kindly attitude to his fellow-men," the fourth heaps up whole pages with descriptions of nature on purpose to avoid any suspicion of a tendency.... One desires to be in his books a bourgeois at all costs, another at all costs an aristocrat. Deliberation, cautiousness, cunning: but no freedom, no courage to write as one likes, and therefore no creative genius.
I wouldn't say that French books have talent, cleverness, and nobility. Nor do they satisfy me. But they aren’t as boring as the Russian ones; it's not unusual to find in them the key element of creative genius—the sense of personal freedom, which is missing in Russian authors. I can't think of a single new book where, from the very first page, the author doesn’t try to constrain themselves with all sorts of conventions and obligations to their conscience. One is scared to mention the naked body, another is completely tied down by psychological analysis, a third insists on having "a kind attitude toward their fellow humans," while the fourth fills pages with nature descriptions just to avoid any hint of bias.... One wants to be a middle-class person at all costs, another desperately aims to be an aristocrat. There’s deliberation, caution, and trickiness: but no freedom, no courage to write freely, and therefore no creative genius.
All this refers to belles-lettres, so-called.
All this refers to "belles-lettres."
As for serious articles in Russian, on sociology, for instance, or art and so forth, I don't read them, simply out of timidity. For some reason in my childhood and youth I had a fear of porters and theatre attendants, and this fear has remained with me up till now. Even now I am afraid of them. It is said that only that which one cannot understand seems terrible. And indeed it is very difficult to understand why hall-porters and theatre attendants are so pompous and haughty and importantly polite. When I read serious articles, I have exactly the same indefinable fear. Their portentous gravity, their playfulness, like an archbishop's, their over-familiar attitude to foreign authors, their capacity for talking dignified nonsense—"filling a vacuum with emptiness"—it is all inconceivable to me and terrifying, and quite unlike the modesty and the calm and gentlemanly tone to which I am accustomed when reading our writers on medicine and the natural sciences. Not only articles; I have difficulty also in reading translations even when they are edited by serious Russians. The presumptuous benevolence of the prefaces, the abundance of notes by the translator (which prevents one from concentrating), the parenthetical queries and sics, which are so liberally scattered over the book or the article by the translator—seem to me an assault on the author's person, as well as on my independence as a reader.
When it comes to serious articles in Russian, like those on sociology or art, I don’t read them because of my shyness. For some reason, throughout my childhood and youth, I was afraid of porters and theater attendants, and that fear has stuck with me even now. I still find them intimidating. It's said that only things we don't understand seem scary. And honestly, it’s hard to grasp why hall-porters and theater attendants are so pompous, haughty, and overly polite. When I read serious articles, I feel the same strange fear. Their heavy seriousness, their playful attitude, reminiscent of an archbishop’s, their overly familiar approach to foreign authors, and their talent for spouting dignified nonsense—"filling a vacuum with emptiness"—all of it is beyond me and frightening, completely different from the modesty and calm tone that I’m used to when reading our writers on medicine and the natural sciences. It’s not just the articles; I also struggle with translations, even those edited by serious Russians. The smug kindness of the prefaces, the numerous notes from the translator (which make it hard to focus), the side comments and sics that the translator sprinkles throughout the book or article—they all feel like an attack on the author and my independence as a reader.
Once I was invited as an expert to the High Court. In the interval one of my fellow-experts called my attention to the rude behaviour of the public prosecutor to the prisoners, among whom were two women intellectuals. I don't think I exaggerated at all when I replied to my colleague that he was not behaving more rudely than authors of serious articles behave to one another. Indeed their behaviour is so rude that one speaks of them with bitterness. They behave to each other or to the writers whom they criticise either with too much deference, careless of their own dignity, or, on the other hand, they treat them much worse than I have treated Gnekker, my future son-in-law, in these notes and thoughts of mine. Accusations of irresponsibility, of impure intentions, of any kind of crime even, are the usual adornment of serious articles. And this, as our young medicos love to say in their little articles—quite ultima ratio. Such an attitude must necessarily be reflected in the character of the young generation of writers, and therefore I'm not at all surprised that in the new books which have been added to our belles lettres in the last ten or fifteen years, the heroes drink a great deal of vodka and the heroines are not sufficiently chaste.
Once, I was invited as an expert to the High Court. During a break, one of my fellow experts pointed out the rude behavior of the public prosecutor towards the prisoners, which included two women intellectuals. I honestly don’t think I was exaggerating when I told my colleague that he wasn’t being any ruder than how serious article writers treat each other. In fact, their behavior can be so harsh that people often talk about it with bitterness. They either treat each other with excessive respect, ignoring their own dignity, or they treat them much worse than I have treated Gnekker, my future son-in-law, in these notes and thoughts. Accusations of irresponsibility, impure intentions, or even serious crimes are the usual embellishments of serious articles. And this, as our young medics like to say in their little articles—quite ultima ratio. This attitude inevitably influences the young generation of writers, so I’m not at all surprised that in the new books added to our belles lettres over the last ten or fifteen years, the heroes drink a lot of vodka and the heroines are not very chaste.
I read French books and look out of the window, which is open—I see the pointed palings of my little garden, two or three skinny trees, and there, beyond the garden, the road, fields, then a wide strip of young pine-forest. I often delight in watching a little boy and girl, both white-haired and ragged, climb on the garden fence and laugh at my baldness. In their shining little eyes I read, "Come out, thou bald-head." These are almost the only people who don't care a bit about my reputation or my title.
I read French books and stare out of the open window. I see the pointed pickets of my small garden, a couple of skinny trees, and beyond that, the road, fields, and a wide stretch of young pine trees. I often enjoy watching a little boy and girl, both white-haired and scruffy, climb onto the garden fence and laugh at my bald head. In their bright little eyes, I can see them saying, "Come out, you bald guy." They’re almost the only people who couldn’t care less about my reputation or title.
I don't have visitors everyday now. I'll mention only the visits of Nicolas and Piotr Ignatievich. Nicolas comes to me usually on holidays, pretending to come on business, but really to see me. He is very hilarious, a thing which never happens to him in the winter.
I don't have visitors every day now. I'll only mention the visits from Nicolas and Piotr Ignatievich. Nicolas usually comes to see me on holidays, pretending it's for business, but really, he's just here to see me. He's really funny, which never happens in the winter.
"Well, what have you got to say?" I ask him, coming out into the passage.
"Well, what do you have to say?" I ask him as I step into the hallway.
"Your Excellency!" he says, pressing his hand to his heart and looking at me with a lover's rapture. "Your Excellency! So help me God! God strike me where I stand! Gaudeamus igitur juvenestus."
"Your Excellency!" he says, placing his hand over his heart and gazing at me with the delight of a lover. "Your Excellency! I swear to God! May God strike me down right here! Gaudeamus igitur juvenestus."
And he kisses me eagerly on the shoulders, on my sleeves, and buttons.
And he eagerly kisses me on the shoulders, on my sleeves, and on the buttons.
"Is everything all right over there?" I ask.
"Is everything okay over there?" I ask.
"Your Excellency! I swear to God...."
"Your Excellency! I swear to God...."
He never stops swearing, quite unnecessarily, and I soon get bored, and send him to the kitchen, where they give him dinner. Piotr Ignatievich also comes on holidays specially to visit me and communicate his thoughts to me. He usually sits by the table in my room, modest, clean, judicious, without daring to cross his legs or lean his elbows on the table, all the while telling me in a quiet, even voice what he considers very piquant items of news gathered from journals and pamphlets.
He never stops cursing, which is totally unnecessary, and I quickly get bored, so I send him to the kitchen to get his dinner. Piotr Ignatievich also makes a special trip to see me on holidays and share his thoughts. He usually sits at the table in my room, modest, neat, sensible, careful not to cross his legs or rest his elbows on the table, while calmly telling me what he thinks are very interesting pieces of news he's gathered from magazines and pamphlets.
These items are all alike and can be reduced to the following type: A Frenchman made a discovery. Another—a German—exposed him by showing that this discovery had been made as long ago as 1870 by some American. Then a third—also a German—outwitted them both by showing that both of them had been confused, by taking spherules of air under a microscope for dark pigment. Even when he wants to make me laugh, Piotr Ignatievich tells his story at great length, very much as though he were defending a thesis, enumerating his literary sources in detail, with every effort to avoid mistakes in the dates, the particular number of the journal and the names. Moreover, he does not say Petit simply but inevitably, Jean Jacques Petit. If he happens to stay to dinner, he will tell the same sort of piquant stories and drive all the company to despondency. If Gnekker and Liza begin to speak of fugues and counter-fugues in his presence he modestly lowers his eyes, and his face falls. He is ashamed that such trivialities should be spoken of in the presence of such serious men as him and me.
These items are all similar and can be boiled down to this: A Frenchman made a discovery. Then a German exposed him by showing that this discovery was actually made back in 1870 by an American. A third person, also a German, outsmarted them both by proving that they were mistaken, mistaking air spherules under a microscope for dark pigments. Even when he tries to make me laugh, Piotr Ignatievich tells his story at great length, almost as if he were defending a thesis, listing his literary sources in detail and trying hard to get the dates, journal numbers, and names right. Moreover, he doesn’t just say Petit; he always says Jean Jacques Petit. If he happens to stay for dinner, he’ll share the same kind of amusing stories and bring everyone down. If Gnekker and Liza start talking about fugues and counter-fugues in front of him, he modestly lowers his eyes, looking disappointed. He feels embarrassed that such trivial matters are being discussed in front of serious men like him and me.
In my present state of mind five minutes are enough for him to bore me as though I had seen and listened to him for a whole eternity. I hate the poor man. I wither away beneath his quiet, even voice and his bookish language. His stories make me stupid.... He cherishes the kindliest feelings towards me and talks to me only to give me pleasure. I reward him by staring at his face as if I wanted to hypnotise him, and thinking "Go away. Go, go...." But he is proof against my mental suggestion and sits, sits, sits....
Right now, even five minutes is enough for him to bore me like I've been listening to him for ages. I can't stand the poor guy. I feel like I'm shrinking under his calm, monotone voice and his awkward, bookish language. His stories make me feel dumb... He has the best intentions towards me and only talks to make me happy. I reward him by staring intensely at his face like I’m trying to hypnotize him, thinking, "Just leave. Go, go..." But he’s immune to my mental hints and just stays, stays, stays...
While he sits with me I cannot rid myself of the idea: "When I die, it's quite possible that he will be appointed in my place." Then my poor audience appears to me as an oasis where the stream has dried, up, and I am unkind to Piotr Ignatievich, and silent and morose as if he were guilty of such thoughts and not I myself. When he begins, as usual, to glorify the German scholars, I no longer jest good-naturedly, but murmur sternly:
While he sits with me, I can’t shake the thought: "When I die, it’s very possible he’ll take my place." My poor audience starts to feel like an oasis where the stream has run dry, and I’m unkind to Piotr Ignatievich, silent and moody as if he’s responsible for these thoughts and not me. When he starts, as usual, to praise the German scholars, I stop joking around and instead say sternly:
"They're fools, your Germans...."
"They're idiots, your Germans...."
It's like the late Professor Nikita Krylov when he was bathing with Pirogov at Reval. He got angry with the water, which was very cold, and swore about "These scoundrelly Germans." I behave badly to Piotr Ignatievich; and it's only when he is going away and I see through the window his grey hat disappearing behind the garden fence, that I want to call him back and say: "Forgive me, my dear fellow."
It's like when the late Professor Nikita Krylov was bathing with Pirogov in Reval. He got upset with the very cold water and cursed the "scoundrelly Germans." I'm not nice to Piotr Ignatievich; and it's only when he's leaving and I see his grey hat disappearing behind the garden fence that I want to call him back and say, "Forgive me, my dear friend."
The dinner goes yet more wearily than in winter. The same Gnekker, whom I now hate and despise, dines with me every day. Before, I used to suffer his presence in silence, but now I say biting things to him, which make my wife and Liza blush. Carried away by an evil feeling, I often say things that are merely foolish, and don't know why I say them. Thus it happened once that after looking at Gnekker contemptuously for a long while, I suddenly fired off, for no reason at all:
The dinner is even more exhausting than it was in winter. The same Gnekker, who I now hate and look down on, eats with me every day. Before, I tolerated his presence in silence, but now I make cutting remarks to him that make my wife and Liza blush. Caught up in a bad mood, I often say things that are just silly, and I don’t even know why I say them. For instance, one time after staring at Gnekker with disdain for a long time, I suddenly shot off something that made no sense at all:
"Eagles than barnyard-fowls may lower bend;
But fowls shall never to the heav'ns ascend."
"Eagles might bend lower than barnyard chickens;
But chickens will never soar to the heavens."
More's the pity that the fowl Gnekker shows himself more clever than the eagle professor. Knowing my wife and daughter are on his side he maintains these tactics. He replies to my shafts with a condescending silence ("The old man's off his head.... What's the good of talking to him?"), or makes good-humoured fun of me. It is amazing to what depths of pettiness a man may descend. During the whole dinner I can dream how Gnekker will be shown to be an adventurer, how Liza and my wife will realise their mistake, and I will tease them—ridiculous dreams like these at a time when I have one foot in the grave.
It's a shame that the cunning Gnekker is smarter than the eagle professor. Knowing that my wife and daughter support him, he sticks to these tactics. He responds to my attempts with a patronizing silence ("The old man is out of his mind.... What's the point of talking to him?"), or playfully mocks me. It's incredible how low a person can sink. Throughout the entire dinner, I fantasize about how Gnekker will be exposed as a fraud, how Liza and my wife will see their error, and how I will tease them—absurd fantasies like these when I am so close to death.
Now there occur misunderstandings, of a kind which I formerly knew only by hearsay. Though it is painful I will describe one which occurred after dinner the other day. I sit in my room smoking a little pipe. Enters my wife, as usual, sits down and begins to talk. What a good idea it would be to go to Kharkov now while the weather is warm and there is the time, and inquire what kind of man our Gnekker is.
Now there are misunderstandings, like the kind I used to hear about but never experienced firsthand. Even though it's uncomfortable, I'll share one that happened after dinner the other day. I'm sitting in my room, smoking a little pipe. My wife comes in, as usual, sits down, and starts talking. She mentions what a great idea it would be to go to Kharkov now while the weather is nice and we have the time to find out what kind of person our Gnekker is.
"Very well. I'll go," I agree.
"Alright. I'll go," I agree.
My wife gets up, pleased with me, and walks to the door; but immediately returns:
My wife gets up, happy with me, and walks to the door; but she quickly comes back:
"By-the bye, I've one more favour to ask. I know you'll be angry; but it's my duty to warn you.... Forgive me, Nicolai,—but all our neighbours have begun to talk about the way you go to Katy's continually. I don't deny that she's clever and educated. It's pleasant to spend the time with her. But at your age and in your position it's rather strange to find pleasure in her society.... Besides she has a reputation enough to...."
"By the way, I have one more favor to ask. I know you might be upset; but I feel it's my duty to warn you... Forgive me, Nicolai, but all our neighbors have started talking about how often you go to see Katy. I don't deny that she's smart and well-educated. It's nice to spend time with her. But at your age and in your position, it's a bit odd to enjoy her company so much... Plus, she has quite a reputation..."
All my blood rushes instantly from my brain. My eyes flash fire. I catch hold of my hair, and stamp and cry, in a voice that is not mine:
All the blood drains from my brain right away. My eyes blaze with anger. I grab my hair, stomp my feet, and shout in a voice that doesn't feel like my own:
"Leave me alone, leave me, leave me...."
"Leave me alone, just leave me..."
My face is probably terrible, and my voice strange, for my wife suddenly gets pale, and calls aloud, with a despairing voice, also not her own. At our cries rush in Liza and Gnekker, then Yegor.
My face is probably awful, and my voice sounds weird, because my wife suddenly goes pale and calls out, sounding desperate and not like herself. Liza and Gnekker rush in at our cries, followed by Yegor.
My feet grow numb, as though they did not exist. I feel that I am falling into somebody's arms. Then I hear crying for a little while and sink into a faint which lasts for two or three hours.
My feet feel numb, like they aren't even there. I sense I'm falling into someone’s arms. Then I hear crying for a bit and slip into a faint that lasts for two or three hours.
Now for Katy. She comes to see me before evening every day, which of course must be noticed by my neighbours and my friends. After a minute she takes me with her for a drive. She has her own horse and a new buggy she bought this summer. Generally she lives like a princess. She has taken an expensive detached bungalow with a big garden, and put into it all her town furniture. She has two maids and a coachman. I often ask her:
Now about Katy. She comes to see me every evening, and of course, my neighbors and friends must notice. After a minute, she takes me for a drive. She has her own horse and a new buggy she bought this summer. Overall, she lives like a princess. She’s rented a fancy detached bungalow with a big garden and furnished it with all her city furniture. She has two maids and a coachman. I often ask her:
"Katy, what will you live on when you've spent all your father's money?"
"Katy, what will you rely on when you've used up all your father's money?"
"We'll see, then," she answers.
"We'll see," she replies.
"But this money deserves to be treated more seriously, my dear. It was earned by a good man and honest labour."
"But this money should be taken more seriously, my dear. It was earned by a good person and honest work."
"You've told me that before. I know."
"You've mentioned that before. I know."
First we drive by the field, then by a young pine forest, which you can see from my window. Nature seems to me as beautiful as she used, although the devil whispers to me that all these pines and firs, the birds and white clouds in the sky will not notice my absence in three or four months when I am dead. Katy likes to take the reins, and it is good that the weather is fine and I am sitting by her side. She is in a happy mood, and does not say bitter things.
First we drive by the field, then by a young pine forest, which you can see from my window. Nature seems just as beautiful to me as it always has, although a nagging thought tells me that all these pines and firs, the birds, and the white clouds in the sky won’t notice I’m gone in three or four months when I’m dead. Katy likes to take the reins, and it’s nice that the weather is good and I’m sitting next to her. She's in a good mood and isn’t saying anything bitter.
"You're a very good man, Nicolai," she says. "You are a rare bird. There's no actor who could play your part. Mine or Mikhail's, for instance—even a bad actor could manage, but yours—there's nobody. I envy you, envy you terribly! What am I? What?"
"You're a really good man, Nicolai," she says. "You’re one of a kind. No actor could ever play your role. They could handle mine or Mikhail's, even a bad actor could pull it off, but yours—nobody can. I envy you, I really do! What am I? What?"
She thinks for a moment, and asks:
She pauses for a moment and asks:
"I'm a negative phenomenon, aren't I?"
"I'm a negative vibe, right?"
"Yes," I answer.
"Yes," I reply.
"H'm ... what's to be done then?"
"Hmm ... what should we do then?"
What answer can I give? It's easy to say "Work," or "Give your property to the poor," or "Know yourself," and because it's so easy to say this I don't know what to answer.
What answer can I give? It’s easy to say “Work,” or “Give your belongings to the less fortunate,” or “Know yourself,” and since it’s so simple to say these things, I’m not sure how to respond.
My therapeutist colleagues, when teaching methods of cure, advise one "to individualise each particular case." This advice must be followed in order to convince one's self that the remedies recommended in the text-books as the best and most thoroughly suitable as a general rule, are quite unsuitable in particular cases. It applies to moral affections as well. But I must answer something. So I say:
My therapist colleagues, when teaching treatment methods, advise everyone to "tailor each case to the individual." This advice should be taken seriously to realize that the remedies suggested in textbooks as the best and most appropriate general solutions may actually be inappropriate for specific cases. This also holds true for emotional issues. But I have to respond to that. So I say:
"You've too much time on your hands, my dear. You must take up something.... In fact, why shouldn't you go on the stage again, if you have a vocation."
"You have too much free time, my dear. You should find something to do... In fact, why not get back on stage again if you have a calling?"
"I can't."
"I can't."
"You have the manner and tone of a victim. I don't like it, my dear. You have yourself to blame. Remember, you began by getting angry with people and things in general; but you never did anything to improve either of them. You didn't put up a struggle against the evil. You got tired. You're not a victim of the struggle but of your own weakness. Certainly you were young then and inexperienced. But now everything can be different. Come on, be an actress. You will work; you will serve in the temple of art."...
"You have the attitude and vibe of a victim. I don't appreciate it, my dear. You have no one to blame but yourself. Remember, you started by getting upset with people and things in general, but you never did anything to change either. You didn't push back against the negativity. You got exhausted. You're not a victim of the situation but of your own weakness. Sure, you were young and inexperienced back then. But now, everything can be different. Come on, take center stage. You'll work hard; you'll contribute to the world of art."
"Don't be so clever, Nicolai," she interrupts. "Let's agree once for all: let's speak about actors, actresses, writers, but let us leave art out of it. You're a rare and excellent man. But you don't understand enough about art to consider it truly sacred. You have no flair, no ear for art. You've been busy all your life, and you never had time to acquire the flair. Really ... I don't love these conversations about art!" she continues nervously. "I don't love them. They've vulgarised it enough already, thank you."
"Don't be so clever, Nicolai," she interrupts. "Let's settle this once and for all: let’s talk about actors, actresses, and writers, but leave art out of it. You’re a rare and outstanding man. But you don’t understand enough about art to see it as truly sacred. You have no flair, no sense of art. You've been busy your whole life, and you never had time to develop the flair. Honestly... I really don't enjoy these conversations about art!" she continues nervously. "I don’t like them. They've already made it too ordinary, thanks."
"Who's vulgarised it?"
"Who vulgarized it?"
"They vulgarised it by their drunkenness, newspapers by their over-familiarity, clever people by philosophy."
"They made it crass with their drunkenness, newspapers with their overly casual approach, and smart people with their philosophy."
"What's philosophy got to do with it?"
"What's philosophy got to do with it?"
"A great deal. If a man philosophises, it means he doesn't understand."
"A lot. If a guy is philosophizing, it means he doesn't get it."
So that it should not come to bitter words, I hasten to change the subject, and then keep silence for a long while. It's not till we come out of the forest and drive towards Katy's bungalow, I return to the subject and ask:
So that we don't end up saying something hurtful, I quickly change the subject and then stay quiet for a while. It's not until we leave the forest and head towards Katy's bungalow that I bring it up again and ask:
"Still, you haven't answered me why you don't want to go on the stage?"
"Still, you haven't told me why you don't want to get on stage?"
"Really, it's cruel," she cries out, and suddenly blushes all over. "You want me to tell you the truth outright. Very well if ... if you will have it! I've no talent! No talent and ... much ambition! There you are!"
"Seriously, that's harsh," she exclaims, suddenly turning red. "You want me to be completely honest. Fine, if ... if that's what you want! I have no talent! No talent and ... a lot of ambition! There you go!"
After this confession, she turns her face away from me, and to hide the trembling of her hands, tugs at the reins.
After this confession, she turns her face away from me, and to hide the shaking of her hands, pulls at the reins.
As we approach her bungalow, from a distance we see Mikhail already, walking about by the gate, impatiently awaiting us.
As we get closer to her bungalow, we spot Mikhail in the distance, pacing around near the gate, waiting for us with impatience.
"This Fiodorovich again," Katy says with annoyance. "Please take him away from me. I'm sick of him. He's flat.... Let him go to the deuce."
"This Fiodorovich again," Katy says with annoyance. "Please get him away from me. I'm done with him. He's so dull... Let him disappear."
Mikhail Fiodorovich ought to have gone abroad long ago, but he has postponed his departure every week. There have been some changes in him lately. He's suddenly got thin, begun to be affected by drink—a thing that never happened to him before, and his black eyebrows have begun to get grey. When our buggy stops at the gate he cannot hide his joy and impatience. Anxiously he helps Katy and me from the buggy, hastily asks us questions, laughs, slowly rubs his hands, and that gentle, prayerful, pure something that I used to notice only in his eyes is now poured over all his face. He is happy and at the same time ashamed of his happiness, ashamed of his habit of coming to Katy's every evening, and he finds it necessary to give a reason for his coming, some obvious absurdity, like: "I was passing on business, and I thought I'd just drop in for a second."
Mikhail Fiodorovich should have gone abroad a long time ago, but he’s been putting off his departure every week. He’s changed quite a bit lately. He’s suddenly lost weight, started drinking—something he never did before—and his black eyebrows are starting to turn gray. When our buggy stops at the gate, he can't hide his excitement and impatience. He anxiously helps Katy and me out of the buggy, quickly asks us questions, laughs, and slowly rubs his hands. That gentle, prayerful, pure look I used to see only in his eyes is now all over his face. He’s happy but also embarrassed about his happiness, embarrassed about his routine of visiting Katy every evening, and he feels the need to make up an excuse for his visits, some obvious nonsense, like: "I was passing by on business, and I thought I’d just stop in for a second."
All three of us go indoors. First we drink tea, then our old friends, the two packs of cards, appear on the table, with a big piece of cheese, some fruit, and a bottle of Crimean champagne. The subjects of conversation are not new, but all exactly the same as they were in the winter. The university, the students, literature, the theatre—all of them come in for it. The air thickens with slanders, and grows more close. It is poisoned by the breath, not of two toads as in winter, but now by all three. Besides the velvety, baritone laughter and the accordion-like giggle, the maid who waits upon us hears also the unpleasant jarring laugh of a musical comedy general: "He, he, he!"
All three of us go inside. First, we have some tea, then our old friends, the two decks of cards, show up on the table, along with a big chunk of cheese, some fruit, and a bottle of Crimean champagne. The topics of conversation aren't new, but exactly the same as they were in the winter. The university, the students, literature, the theater—all of them get brought up. The atmosphere thickens with gossip, becoming more intense. It's poisoned by the breath of not just two toads like in winter, but now by all three of us. Besides the rich, deep laughter and the giggling like an accordion, the maid serving us also hears the jarring laughter of a musical comedy general: "He, he, he!"
V
There sometimes come fearful nights with thunder, lightning, rain, and wind, which the peasants call "sparrow-nights." There was one such sparrow-night in my own personal life....
There are sometimes terrifying nights filled with thunder, lightning, rain, and wind, which the locals refer to as "sparrow-nights." I experienced one of those sparrow-nights in my own life....
I wake after midnight and suddenly leap out of bed. Somehow it seems to me that I am going to die immediately. I do not know why, for there is no single sensation in my body which points to a quick end; but a terror presses on my soul as though I had suddenly seen a huge, ill-boding fire in the sky.
I wake up after midnight and suddenly jump out of bed. It feels like I'm about to die right away. I don't know why, because there’s no specific feeling in my body indicating an imminent end; but a panic weighs heavily on my soul, as if I’ve just seen a massive, ominous fire in the sky.
I light the lamp quickly and drink some water straight out of the decanter. Then I hurry to the window. The weather is magnificent. The air smells of hay and some delicious thing besides. I see the spikes of my garden fence, the sleepy starveling trees by the window, the road, the dark strip of forest. There is a calm and brilliant moon in the sky and not a single cloud. Serenity. Not a leaf stirs. To me it seems that everything is looking at me and listening for me to die.
I quickly light the lamp and drink some water straight from the decanter. Then I rush to the window. The weather is amazing. The air smells like hay and something else delicious. I see the spikes of my garden fence, the sleepy, undernourished trees outside the window, the road, and the dark stretch of forest. There's a calm and bright moon in the sky, with not a single cloud in sight. It's so peaceful. Not a leaf moves. It feels like everything is watching me, waiting for me to die.
Dread seizes me. I shut the window and run to the bed, I feel for my pulse. I cannot find it in my wrist; I seek it in my temples, my chin, my hand again. They are all cold and slippery with sweat. My breathing comes quicker and quicker; my body trembles, all my bowels are stirred, and my face and forehead feel as though a cobweb had settled on them.
Dread takes hold of me. I close the window and rush to the bed, feeling for my pulse. I can't find it in my wrist; I check my temples, my chin, and my hand again. They're all cold and slick with sweat. My breathing gets faster and faster; my body shakes, my stomach churns, and my face and forehead feel like they've been covered in a cobweb.
What shall I do? Shall I call my family? No use. I do not know what my wife and Liza will do when they come in to me.
What should I do? Should I call my family? No point. I have no idea how my wife and Liza will react when they come in to see me.
I hide my head under the pillow, shut my eyes and wait, wait.... My spine is cold. It almost contracts within me. And I feel that death will approach me only from behind, very quietly.
I hide my head under the pillow, close my eyes, and wait, wait.... My back is cold. It feels like it's tightening inside me. And I sense that death will come to me only from behind, very quietly.
"Kivi, kivi." A squeak sounds in the stillness of the night. I do not know whether it is in my heart or in the street.
"Kivi, kivi." A squeak breaks the silence of the night. I can't tell if it's coming from my heart or the street.
God, how awful! I would drink some more water; but now I dread opening my eyes, and fear to raise my head. The terror is unaccountable, animal. I cannot understand why I am afraid. Is it because I want to live, or because a new and unknown pain awaits me?
God, this is terrible! I would drink more water, but now I'm scared to open my eyes and afraid to lift my head. The fear is irrational and primal. I can’t figure out why I’m scared. Is it because I want to survive, or because there's a new and unknown pain waiting for me?
Upstairs, above the ceiling, a moan, then a laugh ... I listen. A little after steps sound on the staircase. Someone hurries down, then up again. In a minute steps sound downstairs again. Someone stops by my door and listens.
Upstairs, above the ceiling, I hear a moan, then a laugh... I listen. A little while later, footsteps echo on the staircase. Someone rushes down and then back up again. In a minute, I hear footsteps downstairs again. Someone pauses by my door and listens.
"Who's there?" I call.
"Who's there?" I ask.
The door opens. I open my eyes boldly and see my wife. Her face is pale and her eyes red with weeping.
The door swings open. I open my eyes wide and see my wife. Her face is pale and her eyes are red from crying.
"You're not asleep, Nicolai Stiepanovich?" she asks.
"You're not asleep, Nicolai Stiepanovich?" she asks.
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"For God's sake go down to Liza. Something is wrong with her."
"For goodness' sake, go check on Liza. Something's not right with her."
"Very well ... with pleasure," I murmur, very glad that I am not alone. "Very well ... immediately."
"Sure ... I'd be happy to," I say, really glad that I'm not by myself. "Okay ... right away."
As I follow my wife I hear what she tells me, and from agitation understand not a word. Bright spots from her candle dance over the steps of the stairs; our long shadows tremble; my feet catch in the skirts of my dressing-gown. My breath goes, and it seems to me that someone is chasing me, trying to seize my back. "I shall die here on the staircase, this second," I think, "this second." But we have passed the staircase, the dark hall with the Italian window and we go into Liza's room. She sits in bed in her chemise; her bare legs hang down and she moans.
As I follow my wife, I hear her talking, but I can’t make sense of a single word because I'm so agitated. The bright spots from her candle flicker over the steps of the stairs; our long shadows quiver; my feet get caught in the hem of my dressing gown. I feel my breath quicken, and it seems like someone is after me, trying to grab me from behind. "I'm going to die here on the staircase, right now," I think, "right now." But we’ve passed the staircase, the dark hallway with the Italian window, and we enter Liza's room. She’s sitting in bed in her nightgown; her bare legs dangle down, and she’s moaning.
"Oh, my God ... oh, my God!" she murmurs, half shutting her eyes from our candles. "I can't, I can't."
"Oh my God ... oh my God!" she whispers, half closing her eyes against our candles. "I can't, I can't."
"Liza, my child," I say, "what's the matter?"
"Liza, my child," I say, "what's wrong?"
Seeing me, she calls out and falls on my neck.
Seeing me, she calls out and hugs me tightly.
"Papa darling," she sobs. "Papa dearest ... my sweet. I don't know what it is.... It hurts."
"Papa, darling," she cries. "Papa, dearest... my sweet. I don't know what it is... It hurts."
She embraces me, kisses me and lisps endearments which I heard her lisp when she was still a baby.
She hugs me, kisses me, and whispers sweet things that I remember her saying when she was just a little kid.
"Be calm, my child. God's with you," I say. "You mustn't cry. Something hurts me too."
"Stay calm, my child. God is with you," I say. "You shouldn't cry. I'm hurting too."
I try to cover her with the bedclothes; my wife gives her to drink; and both of us jostle in confusion round the bed. My shoulders push into hers, and at that moment I remember how we used to bathe our children.
I try to cover her with the blankets; my wife gives her something to drink; and we both fumble around the bed. My shoulders press against hers, and at that moment I remember how we used to bathe our kids.
"But help her, help her!" my wife implores. "Do something!" And what can I do? Nothing. There is some weight on the girl's soul; but I understand nothing, know nothing and can only murmur:
"But help her, help her!" my wife pleads. "Do something!" And what can I do? Nothing. There's something weighing on the girl's mind; but I understand nothing, know nothing and can only mumble:
"It's nothing, nothing.... It will pass.... Sleep, sleep."
"It's nothing, nothing.... It will pass.... Sleep, sleep."
As if on purpose a dog suddenly howls in the yard, at first low and irresolute, then aloud, in two voices. I never put any value on such signs as dogs' whining or screeching owls; but now my heart contracts painfully, and I hasten to explain the howling.
As if it were planned, a dog suddenly howls in the yard, starting off quietly and uncertain, then howling loudly in two voices. I've never thought much about signs like dogs whining or owls screeching; but now my heart aches, and I rush to make sense of the howling.
"Nonsense," I think. "It's the influence of one organism on another. My great nervous strain was transmitted to my wife, to Liza, and to the dog. That's all. Such transmissions explain presentiments and previsions."
"Nonsense," I think. "It's the way one living thing affects another. My intense stress was passed on to my wife, Liza, and the dog. That's it. These kinds of transfers explain feelings of intuition and foresight."
A little later when I return to my room to write a prescription for Liza I no longer think that I shall die soon. My soul simply feels heavy and dull, so that I am even sad that I did not die suddenly. For a long while I stand motionless in the middle of the room, pondering what I shall prescribe for Liza; but the moans above the ceiling are silent and I decide not to write a prescription, but stand there still.
A little later, when I go back to my room to write a prescription for Liza, I don’t think I’m going to die soon anymore. My mind just feels heavy and numb, and I even feel a bit sad that I didn't pass away suddenly. I stand there motionless in the middle of the room for a long time, thinking about what I should prescribe for Liza; but the moans coming from above are quiet, and I decide not to write anything, just standing there instead.
There is a dead silence, a silence, as one man wrote, that rings in one's ears. The time goes slowly. The bars of moonshine on the windowsill do not move from their place, as though congealed.... The dawn is still far away.
There is a heavy silence, a silence, as one person wrote, that echoes in your ears. Time drags on. The moonlight on the windowsill doesn't shift from its spot, as if frozen.... Dawn is still a long way off.
But the garden-gate creaks; someone steals in, and strips a twig from the starveling trees, and cautiously knocks with it on my window.
But the garden gate creaks; someone sneaks in, plucks a twig from the thin trees, and carefully taps on my window with it.
"Nicolai Stiepanovich!" I hear a whisper. "Nicolai Stiepanovich!"
"Nicolai Stiepanovich!" I hear a whisper. "Nicolai Stiepanovich!"
I open the window, and I think that I am dreaming. Under the window, close against the wall stands a woman in a black dress. She is brightly lighted by the moon and looks at me with wide eyes. Her face is pale, stern and fantastic in the moon, like marble. Her chin trembles.
I open the window, and I think I'm dreaming. Right outside the window, pressed against the wall, stands a woman in a black dress. The moonlight shines brightly on her, and she looks at me with wide eyes. Her face is pale, serious, and almost surreal in the moonlight, like marble. Her chin shakes.
"It is I...." she says, "I ... Katy!"
"It’s me...." she says, "I ... Katy!"
In the moon all women's eyes are big and black, people are taller and paler. Probably that is the reason why I did not recognise her in the first moment.
In the moonlight, all women's eyes are large and dark, people are taller and lighter-skinned. That’s probably why I didn’t recognize her at first.
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"Forgive me," she says. "I suddenly felt so dreary ... I could not bear it. So I came here. There's a light in your window ... and I decided to knock.... Forgive me.... Ah, if you knew how dreary I felt! What are you doing now?"
"Forgive me," she says. "I suddenly felt so down ... I couldn't handle it. So I came here. There's a light in your window ... and I decided to knock.... Forgive me.... Ah, if you knew how low I felt! What are you up to now?"
"Nothing. Insomnia."
"Nothing. Can't sleep."
Her eyebrows lift, her eyes shine with tears and all her face is illumined as with light, with the familiar, but long unseen, look of confidence.
Her eyebrows raise, her eyes sparkle with tears, and her whole face lights up with a familiar, yet long-unseen, expression of confidence.
"Nicolai Stiepanovich!" she says imploringly, stretching out both her hands to me. "Dear, I beg you ... I implore.... If you do not despise my friendship and my respect for you, then do what I implore you."
"Nicolai Stiepanovich!" she says desperately, reaching out both her hands to me. "Please, I beg you ... I'm asking you ... If you don't look down on my friendship and the respect I have for you, then do what I'm asking."
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"Take my money."
"Take my money."
"What next? What's the good of your money to me?"
"What should I do now? What good is your money to me?"
"You will go somewhere to be cured. You must cure yourself. You will take it? Yes? Dear ... Yes?"
"You’re going to a place to get better. You have to heal yourself. Are you going to accept it? Yes? Sweetheart ... Yes?"
She looks into my face eagerly and repeats:
She looks at my face with excitement and says:
"Yes? You will take it?"
"Yes? Are you taking it?"
"No, my dear, I won't take it....", I say. "Thank you."
"No, my dear, I won't take it....", I say. "Thank you."
She turns her back to me and lowers her head. Probably the tone of my refusal would not allow any further talk of money.
She turns away from me and looks down. The way I declined probably made it clear that we weren't going to discuss money any further.
"Go home to sleep," I say. "I'll see you to-morrow."
"Go home and get some rest," I say. "I'll see you tomorrow."
"It means, you don't consider me your friend?" she asks sadly.
"It means you don't see me as your friend?" she asks sadly.
"I don't say that. But your money is no good to me."
"I don't say that. But your money doesn't mean anything to me."
"Forgive me," she says lowering her voice by a full octave. "I understand you. To be obliged to a person like me ... a retired actress... But good-bye."
"Forgive me," she says, lowering her voice significantly. "I get it. Being indebted to someone like me... a retired actress... But goodbye."
And she walks away so quickly that I have no time even to say "Good-bye."
And she walks away so fast that I don't even have time to say "Goodbye."
VI
I am in Kharkov.
I'm in Kharkiv.
Since it would be useless to fight against my present mood, and I have no power to do it, I made up my mind that the last days of my life shall be irreproachable, on the formal side. If I am not right with my family, which I certainly admit, I will try at least to do as it wishes. Besides I am lately become so indifferent that it's positively all the same, to me whether I go to Kharkov, or Paris, or Berditshev.
Since it would be pointless to fight against how I feel right now, and I can't change it, I've decided that the last days of my life will be proper on the outside. If I'm not on good terms with my family, which I definitely acknowledge, I will at least try to do what they want. Lately, I've become so indifferent that it honestly doesn't matter to me whether I go to Kharkov, Paris, or Berditshev.
I arrived here at noon and put up at a hotel not far from the cathedral. The train made me giddy, the draughts blew through me, and now I am sitting on the bed with my head in my hands waiting for the tic. I ought to go to my professor friends to-day, but I have neither the will nor the strength.
I got here at noon and stayed at a hotel not far from the cathedral. The train made me dizzy, the drafts were chilling, and now I’m sitting on the bed with my head in my hands, waiting for the clock to tick. I should go see my professor friends today, but I have neither the energy nor the motivation.
The old hall-porter comes in to ask whether I have brought my own bed-clothes. I keep him about five minutes asking him questions about Gnekker, on whose account I came here. The porter happens to be Kharkov-born, and knows the town inside out; but he doesn't remember any family with the name of Gnekker. I inquire about the estate. The answer is the same.
The old bellboy comes in to ask if I brought my own bedding. I keep him for about five minutes, asking him questions about Gnekker, the reason I came here. The bellboy happens to be from Kharkov and knows the town really well, but he doesn't remember any family named Gnekker. I ask about the estate. The answer is the same.
The clock in the passage strikes one,... two,... three.... The last months of my life, while I wait for death, seem to me far longer than my whole life. Never before could I reconcile myself to the slowness of time as I can now. Before, when I had to wait for a train at the station, or to sit at an examination, a quarter of an hour would seem an eternity. Now I can sit motionless in bed the whole night long, quite calmly thinking that there will be the same long, colourless night to-morrow, and the next day....
The clock in the hallway strikes one,... two,... three.... The last few months of my life, while I wait for death, feel much longer than my entire life. I’ve never been able to accept how slow time moves like I can now. Before, when I had to wait for a train at the station or sit for an exam, fifteen minutes felt like forever. Now I can lie still in bed all night, calmly thinking that tomorrow will be just as long and dull, and the day after that....
In the passage the clock strikes five, six, seven.... It grows dark. There is dull pain in my cheek—the beginning of the tic. To occupy myself with thoughts, I return to my old point of view, when I was not indifferent, and ask: Why do I, a famous man, a privy councillor, sit in this little room, on this bed with a strange grey blanket? Why do I look at this cheap tin washstand and listen to the wretched clock jarring in the passage? Is all this worthy of my fame and my high position among people? And I answer these questions with a smile. My naïveté seems funny to me—the naïveté with which as a young man I exaggerated the value of fame and of the exclusive position which famous men enjoy. I am famous, my name is spoken with reverence. My portrait has appeared in "Niva" and in "The Universal Illustration." I've even read my biography in a German paper, but what of that? I sit lonely, by myself, in a strange city, on a strange bed, rubbing my aching cheek with my palm....
In the hallway, the clock chimes five, six, seven... It gets dark. There’s a dull pain in my cheek—the start of the tic. To keep my mind occupied, I go back to my old perspective, back when I wasn’t indifferent, and I wonder: Why am I, a famous man and a privy councillor, sitting in this tiny room, on this bed with a weird grey blanket? Why do I stare at this cheap tin washstand and listen to the miserable clock ticking in the hallway? Is any of this worthy of my fame and my status among people? And I answer those questions with a smile. My naivety seems amusing to me—the naivety with which, as a young man, I exaggerated the importance of fame and the special status that famous people have. I am famous; my name is spoken with respect. My portrait has appeared in "Niva" and in "The Universal Illustration." I've even read my biography in a German newspaper, but so what? I sit here alone, by myself, in a strange city, on a strange bed, rubbing my aching cheek with my hand....
Family scandals, the hardness of creditors, the rudeness of railway men, the discomforts of the passport system, the expensive and unwholesome food at the buffets, the general coarseness and roughness of people,—all this and a great deal more that would take too long to put down, concerns me as much as it concerns any bourgeois who is known only in his own little street. Where is the exclusiveness of my position then? We will admit that I am infinitely famous, that I am a hero of whom my country is proud. All the newspapers give bulletins of my illness, the post is already bringing in sympathetic addresses from my friends, my pupils, and the public. But all this will not save me from dying in anguish on a stranger's bed in utter loneliness. Of course there is no one to blame for this. But I must confess I do not like my popularity. I feel that it has deceived me.
Family scandals, the harshness of creditors, the rudeness of train workers, the hassles of the passport system, the overpriced and unhealthy food at the buffets, the general crudeness and roughness of people—all of this and so much more that would take too long to list affects me just as much as it does any ordinary person who is only known in their own neighborhood. So where is the uniqueness of my situation? I’ll admit that I am incredibly famous, that I am a hero my country takes pride in. All the newspapers are reporting on my illness, the mail is already bringing in sympathetic messages from my friends, my students, and the public. But none of this will save me from dying in pain on a stranger's bed in complete isolation. Of course, there's no one to blame for this. But I have to admit I don’t like my popularity. I feel like it's let me down.
At about ten I fall asleep, and, in spite of the tic sleep soundly, and would sleep for a long while were I not awakened. Just after one there is a sudden knock on my door.
At around ten, I fall asleep, and despite the tic, I sleep soundly, and I would continue to sleep for a while if I weren't awakened. Just after one, there's a sudden knock on my door.
"Who's there?"
"Who's there?"
"A telegram."
"A text message."
"You could have brought it to-morrow," I storm, as I take the telegram from the porter. "Now I shan't sleep again."
"You could have brought it tomorrow," I say angrily as I take the telegram from the porter. "Now I won't be able to sleep again."
"I'm sorry. There was a light in your room. I thought you were not asleep."
"I'm sorry. There was a light in your room. I thought you weren't asleep."
I open the telegram and look first at the signature—my wife's. What does she want?
I open the telegram and first check the signature—it's my wife’s. What does she need?
"Gnekker married Liza secretly yesterday. Return."
"Gnekker secretly married Liza yesterday. Return."
I read the telegram. For a long while I am not startled. Not Gnekker's or Liza's action frightens me, but the indifference with which I receive the news of their marriage. Men say that philosophers and true savants are indifferent. It is untrue. Indifference is the paralysis of the soul, premature death.
I read the telegram. For a long time, I'm not shocked. It's not Gnekker's or Liza's actions that scare me, but the apathy with which I react to the news of their marriage. People say that philosophers and true savants are indifferent. That's not true. Indifference is a paralysis of the soul, a premature death.
I go to bed again and begin to ponder with what thoughts I can occupy myself. What on earth shall I think of? I seem to have thought over everything, and now there is nothing powerful enough to rouse my thought.
I go to bed again and start to think about what I can occupy my mind with. What should I even think about? I feel like I've thought about everything, and now there's nothing strong enough to spark my thoughts.
When the day begins to dawn, I sit in bed clasping my knees and, for want of occupation I try to know myself. "Know yourself" is good, useful advice; but it is a pity that the ancients did not think of showing us the way to avail ourselves of it.
When the day starts to break, I sit in bed holding my knees and, with nothing else to do, I try to figure myself out. "Know yourself" is solid, helpful advice; but it's a shame the ancients didn't show us how to actually use it.
Before, when I had the desire to understand somebody else, or myself, I used not to take into consideration actions, wherein everything is conditional, but desires. Tell me what you want, and I will tell you what you are.
Before, when I wanted to understand someone else or myself, I didn't really consider actions, which are all conditional, but rather desires. Tell me what you want, and I will tell you who you are.
And now I examine myself. What do I want?
And now I reflect on myself. What do I want?
I want our wives, children, friends, and pupils to love in us, not the name or the firm or the label, but the ordinary human beings. What besides? I should like to have assistants and successors. What more? I should like to wake in a hundred years' time, and take a look, if only with one eye, at what has happened to science. I should like to live ten years more.... What further?
I want our wives, kids, friends, and students to love us for who we are, not for our name, company, or label, but for just being regular people. What else? I would like to have helpers and successors. What more? I'd love to wake up in a hundred years and see, even just with one eye, what has happened to science. I wish I could live another ten years.... What else?
Nothing further. I think, think a long while and cannot make out anything else. However much I were to think, wherever my thoughts should stray, it is clear to me that the chief, all-important something is lacking in my desires. In my infatuation for science, my desire to live, my sitting here on a strange bed, my yearning to know myself, in all the thoughts, feelings, and ideas I form about anything, there is wanting the something universal which could bind all these together in one whole. Each feeling and thought lives detached in me, and in all my opinions about science, the theatre, literature, and my pupils, and in all the little pictures which my imagination paints, not even the most cunning analyst will discover what is called the general idea, or the god of the living man.
Nothing more to say. I think, and think for a long time, and I can't figure out anything else. No matter how much I ponder or where my thoughts wander, it's clear to me that the essential, crucial something is missing from my desires. In my obsession with science, my will to live, my sitting here on this unfamiliar bed, my longing to understand myself, in all the thoughts, feelings, and ideas I develop about anything, what I lack is that universal something that could connect all these into one complete whole. Every feeling and thought exists separately within me, and in all my views about science, the theatre, literature, and my students, and in all the little images my imagination conjures up, not even the cleverest analyst will uncover what’s known as the general idea or the essence of a living person.
And if this is not there, then nothing is there.
And if this isn’t there, then nothing is there.
In poverty such as this a serious infirmity, fear of death, influence of circumstances and people would have been enough to overthrow and shatter all that I formerly considered as my conception of the world, and all wherein I saw the meaning and joy of my life. Therefore, it is nothing strange that I have darkened the last months of my life by thoughts and feelings worthy of a slave or a savage, and that I am now indifferent and do not notice the dawn. If there is lacking in a man that which is higher and stronger than all outside influences, then verily a good cold in the head is enough to upset his balance and to make him see each bird an owl and hear a dog's whine in every sound; and all his pessimism or his optimism with their attendant thoughts, great and small, seem then to be merely symptoms and no more.
In poverty like this, a serious illness, fear of death, and the impact of circumstances and people could easily topple everything I once believed about the world and all that gave my life meaning and joy. So, it’s no surprise that I’ve darkened the last months of my life with thoughts and feelings fit for a slave or a savage, and now I’m indifferent, barely noticing the dawn. If a person lacks something greater and stronger than all external influences, then even a simple cold can throw him off balance, making him see every bird as an owl and hear a dog's whine in every sound; all his pessimism or optimism and their related thoughts seem to be nothing more than symptoms.
I am beaten. Then it's no good going on thinking, no good talking. I shall sit and wait in silence for what will come.
I’m defeated. So it’s pointless to keep thinking or talking. I’ll just sit and wait in silence for what’s next.
In the morning the porter brings me tea and the local paper. Mechanically I read the advertisements on the first page, the leader, the extracts from newspapers and magazines, the local news ... Among other things I find in the local news an item like this: "Our famous scholar, emeritus professor Nicolai Stiepanovich arrived in Kharkov yesterday by the express, and stayed at——hotel."
In the morning, the porter brings me tea and the local newspaper. I automatically read the ads on the front page, the editorial, excerpts from other newspapers and magazines, and the local news... Among other items, I come across this in the local news: "Our renowned scholar, emeritus professor Nicolai Stiepanovich, arrived in Kharkov yesterday via the express train and stayed at——hotel."
Evidently big names are created to live detached from those who bear them. Now my name walks in Kharkov undisturbed. In some three months it will shine as bright as the sun itself, inscribed in letters of gold on my tombstone—at a time when I myself will be under the sod....
Evidently, famous names exist separately from the people who hold them. Right now, my name is walking around Kharkov without a care. In about three months, it will shine as bright as the sun, engraved in gold letters on my tombstone—while I will be buried beneath the ground....
A faint knock at the door. Somebody wants me.
A soft knock at the door. Someone needs me.
"Who's there? Come in!"
"Who's there? Come on in!"
The door opens. I step back in astonishment, and hasten to pull my dressing gown together. Before me stands Katy.
The door swings open. I take a step back in shock and quickly adjust my robe. In front of me is Katy.
"How do you do?" she says, panting from running up the stairs. "You didn't expect me? I ... I've come too."
"How's it going?" she says, out of breath from running up the stairs. "You didn't think I would come? I ... I've come too."
She sits down and continues, stammering and looking away from me. "Why don't you say 'Good morning'? I arrived too ... to-day. I found out you were at this hotel, and came to see you."
She sits down and goes on, stumbling over her words and avoiding my gaze. "Why don't you say 'Good morning'? I got here too ... late today. I found out you were at this hotel, so I came to see you."
"I'm delighted to see you," I say shrugging my shoulders. "But I'm surprised. You might have dropped straight from heaven. What are you doing here?"
"I'm so happy to see you," I say, shrugging my shoulders. "But I'm surprised. You look like you just came down from heaven. What are you doing here?"
"I?... I just came."
"I?... I just arrived."
Silence. Suddenly she gets up impetuously and comes over to me.
Silence. Suddenly, she stands up impulsively and walks over to me.
"Nicolai Stiepanich!" she says, growing pale and pressing her hands to her breast. "Nicolai Stiepanich! I can't go on like this any longer. I can't. For God's sake tell me now, immediately. What shall I do? Tell me, what shall I do?"
"Nicolai Stiepanich!" she says, turning pale and clutching her chest. "Nicolai Stiepanich! I can't keep living like this any longer. I can't. For God's sake, tell me now, right away. What should I do? Please, what should I do?"
"What can I say? I am beaten. I can say nothing."
"What can I say? I give up. I have nothing to say."
"But tell me, I implore you," she continues, out of breath and trembling all over her body. "I swear to you, I can't go on like this any longer. I haven't the strength."
"But please, I'm begging you," she continues, breathless and shaking all over. "I promise you, I can't keep going like this any longer. I don't have the strength."
She drops into a chair and begins to sob. She throws her head back, wrings her hands, stamps with her feet; her hat falls from her head and dangles by its string, her hair is loosened.
She plops down in a chair and starts crying. She throws her head back, twists her hands, and stomps her feet; her hat flies off and hangs by its string, and her hair comes undone.
"Help me, help," she implores. "I can't bear it any more."
"Help me, please," she pleads. "I can't take it anymore."
She takes a handkerchief out of her little travelling bag and with it pulls out some letters which fall from her knees to the floor. I pick them up from the floor and recognise on one of them Mikhail Fiodorovich's hand-writing, and accidentally read part of a word: "passionat...."
She takes a handkerchief out of her small travel bag and pulls out some letters that fall from her lap to the floor. I pick them up and recognize Mikhail Fiodorovich's handwriting on one of them, and I accidentally read part of a word: "passionat...."
"There's nothing that I can say to you, Katy," I say.
"There's nothing I can say to you, Katy," I say.
"Help me," she sobs, seizing my hand and kissing it. "You're my father, my only friend. You're wise and learned, and you've lived long! You were a teacher. Tell me what to do."
"Help me," she cries, grabbing my hand and kissing it. "You're my dad, my only friend. You're smart and knowledgeable, and you've been around for a long time! You were a teacher. Please tell me what to do."
I am bewildered and surprised, stirred by her sobbing, and I can hardly stand upright.
I’m confused and taken aback, shaken by her crying, and I can barely keep my balance.
"Let's have some breakfast, Katy," I say with a constrained smile.
"Let's grab some breakfast, Katy," I say with a tight smile.
Instantly I add in a sinking voice:
Instantly, I add in a low voice:
"I shall be dead soon, Katy...."
"I'll be gone soon, Katy...."
"Only one word, only one word," she weeps and stretches out her hands to me. "What shall I do?"
"Just one word, just one word," she cries, reaching out her hands to me. "What am I supposed to do?"
"You're a queer thing, really...", I murmur. "I can't understand it. Such a clever woman and suddenly—weeping...."
"You're really a strange one...", I say softly. "I just can't get it. You're so smart and then, out of nowhere—you’re crying...."
Comes silence. Katy arranges her hair, puts on her hat, then crumples her letters and stuffs them in her little bag, all in silence and unhurried. Her face, her bosom and her gloves are wet with tears, but her expression is dry already, stern.... I look at her and am ashamed that I am happier than she. It was but a little while before my death, in the ebb of my life, that I noticed in myself the absence of what our friends the philosophers call the general idea; but this poor thing's soul has never known and never will know shelter all her life, all her life.
Comes silence. Katy arranges her hair, puts on her hat, then crumples her letters and shoves them into her little bag, all in silence and without rushing. Her face, her chest, and her gloves are wet with tears, but her expression is already dry, stern... I look at her and feel ashamed that I am happier than she is. It was only a short time before my death, at the low point of my life, that I realized I lacked what our friends the philosophers call the general idea; but this poor girl's soul has never known and will never know shelter in her life, all her life.
"Katy, let's have breakfast," I say.
"Katy, let's grab breakfast," I say.
"No, thank you," she answers coldly.
"No, thank you," she replies coolly.
One minute more passes in silence.
One more minute goes by in silence.
"I don't like Kharkov," I say. "It's too grey. A grey city."
"I don’t like Kharkov," I say. "It’s too gray. A gray city."
"Yes ... ugly.... I'm not here for long.... On my way. I leave to-day."
"Yeah... ugly... I'm not sticking around for long... I'm on my way. I'm leaving today."
"For where?"
"Where to?"
"For the Crimea ... I mean, the Caucasus."
"For the Crimea ... I mean, the Caucasus."
"So. For long?"
"So. For a long time?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
Katy gets up and gives me her hand with a cold smile, looking away from me.
Katy gets up and offers me her hand with a cold smile, avoiding eye contact.
I would like to ask her: "That means you won't be at my funeral?" But she does not look at me; her hand is cold and like a stranger's. I escort her to the door in silence.... She goes out of my room and walks down the long passage, without looking back. She knows that my eyes are following her, and probably on the landing she will look back.
I want to ask her, "So you won't be at my funeral?" But she won't look at me; her hand feels cold and unfamiliar. I quietly lead her to the door.... She leaves my room and walks down the long hallway without glancing back. She knows I'm watching her, and maybe when she reaches the landing, she'll turn around.
No, she did not look back. The black dress showed for the last time, her steps were stilled.... Goodbye, my treasure!
No, she didn’t look back. The black dress was visible for the last time, her steps stopped.... Goodbye, my treasure!
THE FIT
I
The medical student Mayer, and Ribnikov, a student at the Moscow school of painting, sculpture, and architecture, came one evening to their friend Vassiliev, law student, and proposed that he should go with them to S——v Street. For a long while Vassiliev did not agree, but eventually dressed himself and went with them.
The medical student Mayer and Ribnikov, who was studying at the Moscow school of painting, sculpture, and architecture, came one evening to their friend Vassiliev, a law student, and suggested that he join them on a trip to S——v Street. For a while, Vassiliev hesitated, but in the end, he got ready and went with them.
Unfortunate women he knew only by hearsay and from books, and never once in his life had he been in the houses where they live. He knew there were immoral women who were forced by the pressure of disastrous circumstances—environment, bad up-bringing, poverty, and the like—to sell their honour for money. They do not know pure love, have no children and no legal rights; mothers and sisters mourn them for dead, science treats them as an evil, men are familiar with them. But notwithstanding all this they do not lose the image and likeness of God. They all acknowledge their sin and hope for salvation. They are free to avail themselves of every means of salvation. True, Society does not forgive people their past, but with God Mary of Egypt is not lower than the other saints. Whenever Vassiliev recognised an unfortunate woman in the street by her costume or her manner, or saw a picture of one in a comic paper, there came into his mind every time a story he once read somewhere: a pure and heroic young man falls in love with an unfortunate woman and asks her to be his wife, but she, considering herself unworthy of such happiness, poisons herself.
Unfortunate women he knew only by hearsay and from books, and he had never been in the homes where they lived. He understood there were immoral women who were forced by the weight of terrible circumstances—environment, bad upbringing, poverty, and the like—to sell their dignity for money. They don’t know true love, have no children, and no legal rights; mothers and sisters mourn them as if they were dead, society sees them as a problem, and men are familiar with them. But despite all this, they don’t lose the image and likeness of God. They all acknowledge their sins and hope for redemption. They are free to seek out any means of salvation. It’s true, society doesn’t forgive people their past, but with God, Mary of Egypt is not seen as less than the other saints. Whenever Vassiliev recognized an unfortunate woman on the street by her clothing or her mannerisms, or saw a depiction of one in a comic strip, he always remembered a story he once read: a pure and heroic young man falls in love with an unfortunate woman and asks her to be his wife, but she, feeling unworthy of such happiness, takes her own life.
Vassiliev lived in one of the streets off the Tverskoi boulevard. When he and his friends came out of the house it was about eleven o'clock—the first snow had just fallen and all nature was under the spell of this new snow. The air smelt of snow, the snow cracked softly under foot, the earth, the roofs, the trees, the benches on the boulevards—all were soft, white, and young. Owing to this the houses had a different look from yesterday, the lamps burned brighter, the air was more transparent, the clatter of the cabs was dulled and there entered into the soul with the fresh, easy, frosty air a feeling like the white, young, feathery snow. "To these sad shores unknowing" the medico began to sing in a pleasant tenor, "An unknown power entices".
Vassiliev lived on one of the streets off Tverskoi Boulevard. When he and his friends stepped out of the house, it was about eleven o'clock—the first snow had just fallen and nature was enchanted by this fresh snow. The air smelled of snow, it crunched softly underfoot, and everything—the ground, the roofs, the trees, the benches along the boulevard—was soft, white, and fresh. Because of this, the houses looked different than they had the day before, the lamps shone brighter, the air felt more clear, the noise of the cabs was muted, and the crisp, cool air brought a feeling similar to the white, fluffy snow. "To these sad shores unknowing," the doctor started to sing in a pleasant tenor, "An unknown power entices."
"Behold the mill" ... the painter's voice took him up, "it is now fall'n to ruin."
"Check out the mill," the painter said, "it's now fallen into disrepair."
"Behold the mill, it is now fall'n to ruin," the medico repeated, raising his eyebrows and sadly shaking his head.
"Look at the mill, it has now fallen into disrepair," the doctor repeated, raising his eyebrows and shaking his head sadly.
He was silent for a while, passed his hand over his forehead trying to recall the words, and began to sing in a loud voice and so well that the passers-by looked back.
He was quiet for a bit, ran his hand over his forehead trying to remember the words, and then started singing loudly and so well that people walking by turned to look.
"Here, long ago, came free, free love to me"...
"Here, long ago, free love came to me, free and unrestrained..."
All three went into a restaurant and without taking off their coats they each had two thimblefuls of vodka at the bar. Before drinking the second, Vassiliev noticed a piece of cork in his Vodka, lifted the glass to his eye, looked at it for a long while with a short-sighted frown. The medico misunderstood his expression and said—
All three entered a restaurant, and without removing their coats, they each had two small shots of vodka at the bar. Before drinking the second shot, Vassiliev noticed a piece of cork in his vodka. He held the glass up to his eye and stared at it for a while with a puzzled frown. The doctor misunderstood his expression and said—
"Well, what are you staring at? No philosophy, please. Vodka's made to be drunk, caviare to be eaten, women to sleep with, snow to walk on. Live like a man for one evening."
"Well, what are you looking at? No deep thoughts, please. Vodka’s meant to be drunk, caviar to be eaten, women to sleep with, and snow to walk on. Live like a man for just one night."
"Well, I've nothing to say," said Vassiliev laughingly, "I'm not refusing?"
"Well, I have nothing to say," Vassiliev said with a laugh, "I'm not refusing?"
The vodka warmed his breast. He looked at his friends, admired and envied them. How balanced everything is in these healthy, strong, cheerful people. Everything in their minds and souls is smooth and rounded off. They sing, have a passion for the theatre, paint, talk continually, and drink, and they never have a headache the next day. They are romantic and dissolute, sentimental and insolent; they can work and go on the loose and laugh at nothing and talk rubbish; they are hot-headed, honest, heroic and as human beings not a bit worse than Vassiliev, who watches his every step and word, who is careful, cautious, and able to give the smallest trifle the dignity of a problem. And he made up his mind if only for one evening to live like his friends, to let himself go, and be free from his own control. Must he drink vodka? He'll drink, even if his head falls to pieces to-morrow. Must he be taken to women? He'll go. He'll laugh, play the fool, and give a joking answer to disapproving passers-by.
The vodka warmed his chest. He looked at his friends, both admiring and envying them. Everything about these healthy, strong, cheerful people felt so balanced. Their minds and souls were smooth and rounded. They sing, have a passion for the theater, paint, talk continually, and drink, all without suffering a hangover the next day. They’re romantic and reckless, sentimental and bold; they can work hard, let loose, laugh at nothing, and talk nonsense. They’re hot-headed, honest, heroic, and as human as Vassiliev, who watches every step and word, who is careful, cautious, and can turn the smallest issue into a big deal. He decided that, just for one evening, he would live like his friends, let loose, and be free from his own control. Should he drink vodka? He'll drink, even if his head falls apart tomorrow. Should he chase after women? He's in. He’ll laugh, act silly, and throw back witty responses to anyone who disapproves.
He came out of the restaurant laughing. He liked his friends—one in a battered hat with a wide brim who aped aesthetic disorder; the other in a sealskin cap, not very poor, with a pretence of learned Bohemia. He liked the snow, the paleness, the lamp-lights, the clear black prints which the passers' feet left on the snow. He liked the air, and above all the transparent, tender, naive, virgin tone which can be seen in nature only twice in the year: when everything is covered in snow, on the bright days in spring, and on moonlight nights when the ice breaks on the river.
He stepped out of the restaurant laughing. He enjoyed his friends—one wearing a faded wide-brimmed hat that suggested a messy style; the other in a sealskin cap, not exactly poor, pretending to be a learned artist. He liked the snow, the brightness, the streetlights, the clear black marks that people left on the snow. He loved the air, and especially the clear, soft, innocent vibe that nature only shows twice a year: when everything is blanketed in snow, on bright spring days, and on moonlit nights when the ice breaks on the river.
"To these sad shores unknowing," he began to sing sotto-voce, "An unknown power entices."
"To these sad shores without knowing," he started to sing sotto-voce, "An unknown force lures us."
And all the way for some reason or other he and his friends had this melody on their lips. All three hummed it mechanically out of time with each other.
And for some reason, he and his friends kept humming this tune the whole way. All three of them were humming it in a way that was totally out of sync with one another.
Vassiliev imagined how in about ten minutes he and his friends would knock at a door, how they would stealthily walk through the narrow little passages and dark rooms to the women, how he would take advantage of the dark, suddenly strike a match, and see lit up a suffering face and a guilty smile. There he will surely find a fair or a dark woman in a white nightgown with her hair loose. She will be frightened of the light, dreadfully confused and say: "Good God! What are you doing? Blow it out!" All this was frightening, but curious and novel.
Vassiliev pictured how in about ten minutes he and his friends would knock on a door, stealthily make their way through the narrow passages and dark rooms to reach the women. He imagined how he would take advantage of the darkness, suddenly light a match, and see a pained face and a guilty smile. He would definitely find either a fair or dark woman in a white nightgown with her hair down. She would be scared of the light, completely bewildered, and exclaim: "Good God! What are you doing? Put that out!" All of this was frightening, yet it felt intriguing and new.
II
The friends turned out of Trubnoi Square into the Grachovka and soon arrived at the street which Vassiliev knew only from hearsay. Seeing two rows of houses with brightly lighted windows and wide open doors, and hearing the gay sound of pianos and fiddles—sounds which flew out of all the doors and mingled in a strange confusion, as if somewhere in the darkness over the roof-tops an unseen orchestra were tuning, Vassiliev was bewildered and said:
The friends left Trubnoi Square and entered Grachovka, soon arriving at a street that Vassiliev only knew about from rumors. He saw two rows of houses with brightly lit windows and wide-open doors, and he heard the cheerful sounds of pianos and fiddles—sounds spilling out from every doorway and blending together in a strange mix, as if somewhere in the darkness above the rooftops, an invisible orchestra was tuning up. Vassiliev was confused and said:
"What a lot of houses!"
"Wow, so many houses!"
"What's that?" said the medico. "There are ten times as many in London. There are a hundred thousand of these women there."
"What's that?" asked the doctor. "There are ten times as many in London. There are a hundred thousand of these women there."
The cabmen sat on their boxes quiet and indifferent as in other streets; on the pavement walked the same passers-by. No one was in a hurry; no one hid his face in his collar; no one shook his head reproachfully. And in this indifference, in the confused sound of the pianos and fiddles, in the bright windows and wide-open doors, something very free, impudent, bold and daring could be felt. It must have been the same as this in the old times on the slave-markets, as gay and as noisy; people looked and walked with the same indifference.
The cab drivers sat on their boxes, quiet and unconcerned, just like in other streets; the same people walked along the sidewalk. No one was rushing; no one pulled their collar up to hide their face; no one shook their head in disapproval. And within this indifference, amidst the mixed sounds of pianos and violins, and the bright windows and wide-open doors, there was a sense of something very free, bold, and audacious. It must have felt similar in the old days at the slave markets, just as lively and noisy; people looked around and walked with the same indifference.
"Let's begin right at the beginning," said the painter.
"Let's start from the very beginning," said the painter.
The friends walked into a narrow little passage lighted by a single lamp with a reflector. When they opened the door a man in a black jacket rose lazily from the yellow sofa in the hall. He had an unshaven lackey's face and sleepy eyes. The place smelt like a laundry, and of vinegar. From the hall a door led into a brightly lighted room. The medico and the painter stopped in the doorway, stretched out their necks and peeped into the room together:
The friends walked into a narrow passage lit by a single lamp with a reflector. When they opened the door, a man in a black jacket lazily got up from the yellow sofa in the hallway. He had a scruffy lackey's face and drowsy eyes. The place smelled like a laundromat and vinegar. From the hallway, a door led into a brightly lit room. The doctor and the painter paused in the doorway, stretched their necks, and peeked into the room together:
"Buona sera, signore, Rigoletto—huguenote—traviata!—" the painter began, making a theatrical bow.
"Good evening, sir, Rigoletto—Huguenot—Traviata!" the painter started, taking a dramatic bow.
"Havanna—blackbeetlano—pistoletto!" said the medico, pressing his hat to his heart and bowing low.
"Havana—blackbeetlano—pistoletto!" said the doctor, pressing his hat to his heart and bowing deeply.
Vassiliev kept behind them. He wanted to bow theatrically too and say something silly. But he only smiled, felt awkward and ashamed, and awaited impatiently what was to follow. In the door appeared a little fair girl of seventeen or eighteen, with short hair, wearing a short blue dress with a white bow on her breast.
Vassiliev stayed back. He wanted to dramatically bow and say something ridiculous, but instead, he just smiled, feeling awkward and embarrassed, and impatiently waited for what would happen next. At the door stood a petite fair girl, around seventeen or eighteen, with short hair, wearing a short blue dress with a white bow on her chest.
"What are you standing in the door for?" she said. "Take off your overcoats and come into the salon."
"What are you standing in the doorway for?" she said. "Take off your coats and come into the living room."
The medico and the painter went into the salon, still speaking Italian. Vassiliev followed them irresolutely.
The doctor and the painter walked into the living room, still speaking Italian. Vassiliev followed them uncertainly.
"Gentlemen, take off your overcoats," said the lackey stiffly. "You're not allowed in as you are."
"Guys, take off your coats," said the servant awkwardly. "You can't come in looking like that."
Besides the fair girl there was another woman in the salon, very stout and tall, with a foreign face and bare arms. She sat by the piano, with a game of patience spread on her knees. She took no notice of the guests.
Besides the pretty girl, there was another woman in the salon, quite heavyset and tall, with a foreign look and bare arms. She sat by the piano, playing a game of solitaire on her lap. She paid no attention to the guests.
"Where are the other girls?" asked the medico.
"Where are the other girls?" asked the doctor.
"They're drinking tea," said the fair one. "Stiepan," she called out. "Go and tell the girls some students have come!"
"They're drinking tea," said the blond girl. "Stiepan," she called out. "Go and tell the girls that some students have arrived!"
A little later a third girl entered, in a bright red dress with blue stripes. Her face was thickly and unskilfully painted. Her forehead was hidden under her hair. She stared with dull, frightened eyes. As she came she immediately began to sing in a strong hoarse contralto. After her a fourth girl. After her a fifth.
A little later, a third girl walked in, wearing a bright red dress with blue stripes. Her face was heavily and clumsily made up. Her forehead was covered by her hair. She looked around with vacant, scared eyes. As she entered, she instantly started singing in a deep, raspy voice. Then came a fourth girl. After her, a fifth.
In all this Vassiliev saw nothing new or curious. It seemed to him that he had seen before, and more than once, this salon, piano, cheap gilt mirror, the white bow, the dress with blue stripes and the stupid, indifferent faces. But of darkness, quiet, mystery, and guilty smile—of all he had expected to meet here and which frightened him—he did not see even a shadow.
In all this, Vassiliev saw nothing new or interesting. It felt like he had seen this room before, more than once, with its piano, cheap gold mirror, white bow, blue-striped dress, and the blank, indifferent faces. But he didn’t see even a hint of the darkness, silence, mystery, or guilty smile he had expected to find here, which had scared him.
Everything was commonplace, prosaic, and dull. Only one thing provoked his curiosity a little, that was the terrible, as it were intentional lack of taste, which was seen in the overmantels, the absurd pictures, the dresses and the white bow. In this lack of taste there was something characteristic and singular.
Everything felt ordinary, unremarkable, and boring. The only thing that sparked his curiosity slightly was the awful, almost deliberate lack of taste displayed in the overmantels, the ridiculous pictures, the outfits, and the white bow. Within this lack of taste, there was something distinctive and unique.
"How poor and foolish it all is!" thought Vassiliev. "What is there in all this rubbish to tempt a normal man, to provoke him into committing a frightful sin, to buy a living soul for a rouble? I can understand anyone sinning for the sake of splendour, beauty, grace, passion; but what is there here? What tempts people here? But ... it's no good thinking!"
"How ridiculous and silly all of this is!" thought Vassiliev. "What is there in all this junk to draw in a normal guy, to push him into doing something terrible, to buy a living soul for a ruble? I can see someone sinning for the sake of luxury, beauty, elegance, desire; but what’s here? What attracts people here? But ... it's pointless to think about it!"
"Whiskers, stand me champagne." The fair one turned to him.
"Whiskers, pour me some champagne." The blonde turned to him.
Vassiliev suddenly blushed.
Vassiliev suddenly turned red.
"With pleasure," he said, bowing politely. "But excuse me if I ... I don't drink with you, I don't drink."
"Sure," he said, bowing politely. "But excuse me if I ... I don't drink with you, I don't drink."
Five minutes after the friends were off to another house.
Five minutes later, the friends went to another house.
"Why did you order drinks?" stormed the medico. "What a millionaire, flinging six roubles into the gutter like that for nothing at all."
"Why did you order drinks?" the doctor yelled. "What a millionaire, throwing six roubles away like that for no reason at all."
"Why shouldn't I give her pleasure if she wants it?" said Vassiliev, justifying himself.
"Why shouldn't I give her pleasure if she wants it?" Vassiliev said, defending himself.
"You didn't give her any pleasure. Madame got that. It's Madame who tells them to ask the guests for drinks. She makes by it."
"You didn't give her any enjoyment. Madame got that. It's Madame who tells them to ask the guests for drinks. She profits from it."
"Behold the mill," the painter began to sing, "Now fall'n to ruin...."
"Look at the mill," the painter started to sing, "Now fallen into disrepair...."
When they came to another house the friends stood outside in the vestibule, but did not enter the salon. As in the first house, a figure rose up from the sofa in the hall, in a black jacket, with a sleepy lackey's face. As he looked at this lackey, at his face and shabby jacket, Vassiliev thought: "What must an ordinary simple Russian go through before Fate casts him up here? Where was he before, and what was he doing? What awaits him? Is he married, where's his mother, and does she know he's a lackey here?" Thenceforward in every house Vassiliev involuntarily turned his attention to the lackey first of all.
When they arrived at another house, the friends stood outside in the entryway but didn’t go into the living room. Like in the first house, a figure rose from the sofa in the hallway, dressed in a black jacket, with a sleepy, servant-like face. As he looked at this servant, at his face and worn jacket, Vassiliev thought, “What must an ordinary, simple Russian go through before fate brings him here? Where has he been, and what has he done? What awaits him? Is he married? Where's his mother, and does she know he’s a servant here?” From then on, in every house, Vassiliev found himself automatically focusing on the servant first.
In one of the houses, it seemed to be the fourth, the lackey was a dry little, puny fellow, with a chain across his waistcoat. He was reading a newspaper and took no notice of the guests at all. Glancing at his face, Vassiliev had the idea that a fellow with a face like that could steal and murder and perjure. And indeed the face was interesting: a big forehead, grey eyes, a flat little nose, small close-set teeth, and the expression on his face dull and impudent at once, like a puppy hard on a hare. Vassiliev had the thought that he would like to touch this lackey's hair: is it rough or soft? It must be rough like a dog's.
In one of the houses, which seemed to be the fourth, the servant was a frail little guy with a chain across his vest. He was reading a newspaper and completely ignored the guests. Looking at his face, Vassiliev thought that someone with a face like that could easily steal, kill, and lie. And the face was intriguing: a large forehead, gray eyes, a flat nose, small closely spaced teeth, and an expression that was both dull and brazen, like a puppy chasing a hare. Vassiliev wondered what this servant’s hair felt like: was it rough or soft? It must be rough like a dog’s.
III
Because he had had two glasses the painter suddenly got rather drunk, and unnaturally lively.
Because he had had two glasses, the painter suddenly became quite drunk and unnaturally energetic.
"Let's go to another place," he added, waving his hands. "I'll introduce you to the best!"
"Let's go somewhere else," he said, waving his hands. "I'll introduce you to the best!"
When he had taken his friends into the house which was according to him the best, he proclaimed a persistent desire to dance a quadrille. The medico began to grumble that they would have to pay the musicians a rouble but agreed to be his vis-à-vis. The dance began.
When he had brought his friends into what he thought was the best house, he expressed a strong wish to dance a quadrille. The doctor started to complain that they would have to pay the musicians a rouble but agreed to be his vis-à-vis. The dance began.
It was just as bad in the best house as in the worst. Just the same mirrors and pictures were here, the same coiffures and dresses. Looking round at the furniture and the costumes Vassiliev now understood that it was not lack of taste, but something that might be called the particular taste and style of S——v Street, quite impossible to find anywhere else, something complete, not accidental, evolved in time. After he had been to eight houses he no longer wondered at the colour of the dresses or the long trains, or at the bright bows, or the sailor dresses, or the thick violent painting of the cheeks; he understood that all this was in harmony, that if only one woman dressed herself humanly, or one decent print hung on the wall, then the general tone of the whole street would suffer.
It was just as bad in the best house as in the worst. The same mirrors and pictures were here, the same hairstyles and dresses. Looking around at the furniture and the outfits, Vassiliev now understood that it wasn't a lack of taste, but rather a specific taste and style of S——v Street, unique and impossible to find anywhere else, something cohesive, not accidental, that had developed over time. After visiting eight houses, he no longer marveled at the colors of the dresses or the long trains, or the bright bows, or the sailor dresses, or the heavy makeup on the cheeks; he realized that everything was in harmony, and if just one woman dressed normally, or if one decent print hung on the wall, then the overall vibe of the entire street would suffer.
How badly they manage the business? Can't they really understand that vice is only fascinating when it is beautiful and secret, hidden under the cloak of virtue? Modest black dresses, pale faces, sad smiles, and darkness act more strongly than this clumsy tinsel. Idiots! If they don't understand it themselves, their guests ought to teach them....
How poorly they run the business! Can't they see that vice is only intriguing when it’s beautiful and secret, concealed under the guise of virtue? Simple black dresses, pale faces, sad smiles, and shadows have a stronger effect than this tacky glitter. What a bunch of fools! If they don't get it themselves, their guests should show them...
A girl in a Polish costume trimmed with white fur came up close to him and sat down by his side.
A girl in a Polish outfit, edged with white fur, came up to him and sat down beside him.
"Why don't you dance, my brown-haired darling?" she asked. "What do you feel so bored about?"
"Why aren't you dancing, my brown-haired sweetheart?" she asked. "What are you so bored about?"
"Because it is boring."
"Because it's boring."
"Stand me a Château Lafitte, then you won't be bored."
"Get me a Château Lafitte, and you won't be bored."
Vassiliev made no answer. For a little while he was silent, then he asked:
Vassiliev didn't respond. He was silent for a moment, then he asked:
"What time do you go to bed as a rule?"
"What time do you usually go to bed?"
"Six."
"6."
"When do you get up?"
"When do you wake up?"
"Sometimes two, sometimes three."
"Sometimes two, sometimes three."
"And after you get up what do you do?"
"And after you get up, what do you do?"
"We drink coffee. We have dinner at seven."
"We drink coffee. We have dinner at 7."
"And what do you have for dinner?"
"And what are you having for dinner?"
"Soup or schi as a rule, beef-steak, dessert. Our madame keeps the girls well. But what are you asking all this for?"
"Soup or schi usually, beef steak, dessert. Our madame takes good care of the girls. But why are you asking all this?"
"Just to have a talk...."
"Just to chat...."
Vassiliev wanted to ask about all sorts of things. He had a strong desire to find out where she came from, were her parents alive, and did they know she was here; how she got into the house; was she happy and contented, or gloomy and depressed with dark thoughts. Does she ever hope to escape.... But he could not possibly think how to begin, or how to put his questions without seeming indiscreet. He thought for a long while and asked:
Vassiliev wanted to ask all kinds of things. He really wanted to know where she was from, if her parents were alive, and if they knew she was here; how she got into the house; whether she was happy and content, or sad and struggling with dark thoughts. Did she ever hope to escape... But he couldn't figure out how to start or how to ask his questions without seeming rude. He thought for a long time and asked:
"How old are you?"
"What's your age?"
"Eighty," joked the girl, looking and laughing at the tricks the painter was doing with his hands and feet.
"Eighty," the girl joked, watching and laughing at the tricks the painter was doing with his hands and feet.
She suddenly giggled and uttered a long filthy expression aloud so that every one could hear.
She suddenly giggled and said a long, dirty expression out loud so everyone could hear.
Vassiliev, terrified, not knowing how to look, began to laugh uneasily. He alone smiled: all the others, his friends, the musicians and the women—paid no attention to his neighbour. They might never have heard.
Vassiliev, scared and unsure of how to react, started to laugh nervously. He was the only one smiling; all the others—his friends, the musicians, and the women—ignored his neighbor. It was as if they had never even noticed.
"Stand me a Lafitte," said the girl again.
"Get me a Lafitte," the girl said again.
Vassiliev was suddenly repelled by her white trimming and her voice and left her. It seemed to him close and hot. His heart began to beat slowly and violently, like a hammer, one, two, three.
Vassiliev was suddenly irritated by her white trimming and her voice and walked away from her. It felt too close and hot to him. His heart started beating slowly and forcefully, like a hammer, one, two, three.
"Let's get out of here," he said, pulling the painter's sleeve.
"Let's get out of here," he said, tugging at the painter's sleeve.
"Wait. Let's finish it."
"Hold on. Let’s wrap it up."
While the medico and the painter were finishing their quadrille, Vassiliev, in order to avoid the women, eyed the musicians. The pianist was a nice old man with spectacles, with a face like Marshal Basin; the fiddler a young man with a short, fair beard dressed in the latest fashion. The young man was not stupid or starved, on the contrary he looked clever, young and fresh. He was dressed with a touch of originality, and played with emotion. Problem: how did he and the decent old man get here? Why aren't they ashamed to sit here? What do they think about when they look at the women?
While the doctor and the painter were finishing their dance, Vassiliev, wanting to avoid the women, watched the musicians. The pianist was a nice old man with glasses and a face like Marshal Basin; the fiddler was a young guy with a short, light beard, dressed in the latest style. The young man didn’t seem dumb or starved; on the contrary, he looked smart, youthful, and fresh. He had a unique sense of style and played with feeling. The question was: how did he and the respectable old man end up here? Why weren’t they embarrassed to be sitting here? What do they think about when they look at the women?
If the piano and the fiddle were played by ragged, hungry, gloomy, drunken creatures, with thin stupid faces, then their presence would perhaps be intelligible. As it was, Vassiliev could understand. nothing. Into his memory came the story that he had read about the unfortunate woman, and now he found that the human figure with the guilty smile had nothing to do with this. It seemed to him that they were not unfortunate women that he saw, but they belonged to another, utterly different world, foreign and inconceivable to him; if he had seen this world on the stage or read about it in a book he would never have believed it.... The girl with the white trimming giggled again and said something disgusting aloud. He felt sick, blushed, and went out:
If the piano and the fiddle were played by ragged, hungry, gloomy, drunken people with thin, blank faces, then maybe their presence would make sense. But as it was, Vassiliev couldn’t understand anything. He remembered a story he had read about an unfortunate woman, but now he realized that the person with the guilty smile had nothing to do with it. It felt like the women he saw didn’t belong to his world at all; they were from a completely different, strange world that he couldn’t comprehend. If he had seen this world on stage or read about it in a book, he would never have believed it... The girl with the white trim giggled again and said something offensive out loud. He felt sick, turned red, and left.
"Wait. We're coming too," cried the painter.
"Wait. We're coming too," shouted the painter.
IV
"I had a talk with my mam'selle while we were dancing," said the medico when all three came into the street. "The subject was her first love. He was a bookkeeper in Smolensk with a wife and five children. She was seventeen and lived with her pa and ma who kept a soap and candle shop."
"I had a conversation with my mam'selle while we were dancing," said the doctor when all three of them came out onto the street. "We talked about her first love. He was a bookkeeper in Smolensk, had a wife, and five kids. She was seventeen and lived with her mom and dad, who ran a soap and candle shop."
"How did he conquer her heart?" asked Vassiliev.
"How did he win her heart?" asked Vassiliev.
"He bought her fifty roubles'-worth of underclothes—Lord knows what!"
"He bought her fifty roubles' worth of lingerie—God knows what!"
"However could he get her love-story out of his girl?" thought Vassiliev. "I can't. My dear chaps, I'm off home," he said.
"How can I get her love story out of my girl?" Vassiliev thought. "I can’t. My dear friends, I’m heading home," he said.
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Because I don't know how to get on here. I'm bored and disgusted. What is there amusing about it? If they were only human beings; but they're savages and beasts. I'm going, please."
"Because I don't know how to get on here. I'm bored and disgusted. What’s so amusing about this? If they were just human beings, but they’re savages and beasts. I’m leaving, please."
"Grisha darling, please," the painter said with a sob in his voice, pressing close to Vassiliev, "let's go to one more—then to Hell with them. Do come, Grigor."
"Grisha, sweetheart, please," the painter said, his voice breaking, pressing close to Vassiliev, "let's go to one more—then to hell with them. Please come, Grigor."
They prevailed on Vassiliev and led him up a staircase. The carpet and the gilded balustrade, the porter who opened the door, the panels which decorated the hall, were still in the same S——v Street style, but here it was perfected and imposing.
They convinced Vassiliev to follow them up the stairs. The carpet and the gold-plated banister, the doorman who opened the door, the panels that lined the hallway, all maintained the same S——v Street style, but here it was refined and impressive.
"Really I'm going home," said Vassiliev, taking off his overcoat.
"Honestly, I'm heading home," Vassiliev said as he took off his overcoat.
"Darling, please, please," said the painter and kissed him on the neck. "Don't be so faddy, Grigri—be a pal. Together we came, together we go. What a beast you are though!"
"Sweetheart, please, please," the painter said, kissing him on the neck. "Don’t be so difficult, Grigri—be a friend. We came together, we leave together. What a pain you are though!"
"I can wait for you in the street. My God, it's disgusting here."
"I can wait for you outside. Wow, it's gross here."
"Please, please.... You just look on, see, just look on."
"Please, please... Just keep watching, see, just keep watching."
"One should look at things objectively," said the medico seriously.
"One should look at things objectively," the doctor said seriously.
Vassiliev entered the salon and sat down. There were many more guests besides him and his friends: two infantry officers, a grey, bald-headed gentleman with gold spectacles, two young clean-shaven men from the Surveyors' Institute, and a very drunk man with an actor's face. All the girls were looking after these guests and took no notice of Vassiliev. Only one of them dressed like Aïda glanced at him sideways, smiled at something and said with a yawn:
Vassiliev walked into the lounge and took a seat. Besides him and his friends, there were quite a few other guests: two infantry officers, a gray, bald gentleman wearing gold glasses, two young, clean-shaven guys from the Surveyors' Institute, and a very drunk man with an actor’s look. All the girls were focused on the other guests and ignored Vassiliev. Only one girl, dressed like Aïda, glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, smiled at something, and said with a yawn:
"So the dark one's come."
"So the dark one has arrived."
Vassiliev's heart was beating and his face was burning. He felt ashamed for being there, disgusted and tormented. He was tortured by the thought that he, a decent and affectionate man (so he considered himself up till now), despised these women and felt nothing towards them but repulsion. He could not feel pity for them or for the musicians or the lackeys.
Vassiliev's heart was racing and his face was hot. He felt ashamed to be there, disgusted and tortured. The thought that he, a decent and caring man (or at least he thought he was until now), actually despised these women and felt nothing for them but disgust tormented him. He couldn't feel any pity for them or for the musicians or the servants.
"It's because I don't try to understand them," he thought. "They're all more like beasts than human beings; but all the same they are human beings. They've got souls. One should understand them first, then judge them."
"It's because I don't try to understand them," he thought. "They're more like animals than people; but still, they're people. They have souls. You should understand them first, then judge them."
"Grisha, don't go away. Wait for us," called the painter; and he disappeared somewhere.
"Grisha, don't leave. Wait for us," called the painter; and he vanished somewhere.
Soon the medico disappeared also.
Soon the doctor disappeared too.
"Yes, one should try to understand. It's no good, otherwise," thought Vassiliev, and he began to examine intently the face of each girl, looking for the guilty smile. But whether he could not read faces or because none of these women felt guilty he saw in each face only a dull look of common, vulgar boredom and satiety. Stupid eyes, stupid smiles, harsh, stupid voices, impudent gestures—and nothing else. Evidently every woman had in her past a love romance with a bookkeeper and fifty roubles'-worth of underclothes. And in the present the only good things in life were coffee, a three-course dinner, wine, quadrilles, and sleeping till two in the afternoon....
"Yeah, you have to try to understand. It’s pointless if you don’t," thought Vassiliev, as he started to closely examine the face of each girl, searching for that guilty smile. But whether he couldn’t read faces or none of these women actually felt guilty, all he saw in each face was a dull expression of ordinary, boring apathy and fatigue. Blank eyes, vacant smiles, harsh, mindless voices, and cocky gestures—and that was it. Clearly, every woman had a past love affair with a bookkeeper and fifty rubles worth of underwear. In the present, the only good things in life were coffee, a three-course meal, wine, dancing, and sleeping until two in the afternoon...
Finding not one guilty smile, Vassiliev began to examine them to see if even one looked clever and his attention was arrested by one pale, rather tired face. It was that of a dark woman no longer young, wearing a dress scattered with spangles. She sat in a chair staring at the floor and thinking of something. Vassiliev paced up and down and then sat down beside her as if by accident.
Finding not a single guilty smile, Vassiliev started to look at them to see if anyone appeared clever, and his attention was caught by one pale, somewhat tired face. It belonged to a dark-haired woman who was no longer young, dressed in a sparkly, embellished dress. She sat in a chair staring at the ground, lost in thought. Vassiliev walked back and forth for a bit and then sat down beside her as if it were by chance.
"One must begin with something trivial," he thought, "and gradually pass on to serious conversation...."
"One has to start with something trivial," he thought, "and slowly move on to deeper topics...."
"What a beautiful little dress you have on," he said, and touched the gold fringe of her scarf with his finger.
"What a beautiful little dress you have on," he said, gently touching the gold fringe of her scarf with his finger.
"It's all right," said the dark woman.
"It's okay," said the dark woman.
"Where do you come from?"
"Where are you from?"
"I? A long way. From Tchernigov."
"I? A long way. From Chernigov."
"It's a nice part."
"It's a great area."
"It always is, where you don't happen to be."
"It always is, wherever you aren't."
"What a pity I can't describe nature," thought Vassiliev. "I'd move her by descriptions of Tchernigov. She must love it if she was born there."
"What a shame I can't describe nature," Vassiliev thought. "I'd impress her with descriptions of Tchernigov. She must love it if she was born there."
"Do you feel lonely here?" he asked.
"Do you feel lonely here?" he asked.
"Of course I'm lonely."
"I'm definitely lonely."
"Why don't you go away from here, if you're lonely?"
"Why don't you just leave if you're feeling lonely?"
"Where shall I go to? Start begging, eh?"
"Where should I go now? Start begging, I guess?"
"It's easier to beg than to live here."
"It's easier to beg than to live here."
"Where did you get that idea? Have you been a beggar?"
"Where did you come up with that idea? Have you been homeless?"
"I begged, when I hadn't enough to pay my university fees; and even if I hadn't begged it's easy enough to understand. A beggar is a free man, at any rate, and you're a slave."
"I pleaded when I didn’t have enough to pay my university fees; and even if I hadn’t pleaded, it’s easy to see. A beggar is a free person, at least, while you’re a slave."
The dark woman stretched herself, and followed with sleepy eyes the lackey who carried a tray of glasses and soda-water.
The dark-haired woman stretched and sleepily followed the servant who was carrying a tray of glasses and soda water.
"Stand us a champagne," she said, and yawned again.
"Get us a champagne," she said, and yawned again.
"Champagne," said Vassiliev. "What would happen if your mother or your brother suddenly came in? What would you say? And what would they say? You would say 'champagne' then."
"Champagne," Vassiliev said. "What would you do if your mom or your brother suddenly walked in? What would you say? And what would they say? You’d end up saying 'champagne' then."
Suddenly the noise of crying was heard. From the next room where the lackey had carried the soda-water, a fair man rushed out with a red face and angry eyes. He was followed by the tall, stout madame, who screamed in a squeaky voice:
Suddenly, the sound of crying filled the air. From the next room, where the servant had taken the soda water, a fair man burst out, his face red and his eyes furious. Right behind him was the tall, heavyset woman, shouting in a high-pitched voice:
"No one gave you permission to slap the girls in the face. Better class than you come here, and never slap a girl. You bounder!"
"No one gave you the right to slap the girls in the face. People of better class than you come here and never hit a girl. You jerk!"
Followed an uproar. Vassiliev was scared and went white. In the next room some one wept, sobbing, sincerely, as only the insulted weep. And he understood that indeed human beings lived here, actually human beings, who get offended, suffer, weep, and ask for help. The smouldering hatred, the feeling of repulsion, gave way to an acute sense of pity and anger against the wrong-doer. He rushed into the room from which the weeping came. Through the rows of bottles which stood on the marble table-top he saw a suffering tear-stained face, stretched out his hands towards this face, stepped to the table and instantly gave a leap back in terror. The sobbing woman was dead-drunk.
An uproar followed. Vassiliev was scared and went pale. In the next room, someone was crying, sobbing, honestly, like only someone who's been insulted can. And he realized that there were indeed human beings here, real human beings, who get hurt, suffer, cry, and ask for help. The smoldering hatred, the feeling of disgust, faded into a sharp sense of pity and anger towards the wrongdoer. He rushed into the room where the crying came from. Through the rows of bottles on the marble table, he saw a tear-streaked, distressed face, stretched out his hands towards this face, stepped to the table, and suddenly jumped back in terror. The sobbing woman was completely drunk.
As he made his way through the noisy crowd, gathered round the fair man, his heart failed him, he lost his courage like a boy, and it seemed to him that in this foreign, inconceivable world, they wanted to run after him, to beat him, to abuse him with foul words. He tore down his coat from the peg and rushed headlong down the stairs.
As he moved through the loud crowd gathered around the fair man, he felt his heart sink, losing his courage like a kid, and it seemed to him that in this strange, unbelievable world, they wanted to chase him, to hurt him, to hurl insults at him. He grabbed his coat from the hook and hurried down the stairs.
V
Pressing close to the fence, he stood near to the house and waited for his friends to come out. The sounds of the pianos and fiddles, gay, bold, impudent and sad, mingled into chaos in the air, and this confusion was, as before, as if an unseen orchestra were tuning in the dark over the roof-tops. If he looked up towards the darkness, then all the background was scattered with white, moving points: it was snowing. The flakes, coming into the light, spun lazily in the air like feathers, and still more lazily fell. Flakes of snow crowded whirling about Vassiliev, and hung on his beard, his eyelashes, his eyebrows. The cabmen, the horses, and the passers-by, all were white.
Pressing close to the fence, he stood by the house and waited for his friends to come out. The sounds of pianos and fiddles—cheerful, bold, brash, and melancholic—blended into a chaotic mix in the air, like an unseen orchestra tuning up in the dark over the rooftops. If he looked up into the darkness, the background was dotted with white, moving specks: it was snowing. The flakes, illuminated by the light, floated lazily in the air like feathers, and drifted down even more slowly. Snowflakes swirled around Vassiliev and landed on his beard, eyelashes, and eyebrows. The cab drivers, the horses, and the pedestrians were all covered in white.
"How dare the snow fall in this street?" thought Vassiliev. "A curse on these houses."
"How dare the snow fall on this street?" thought Vassiliev. "A curse on these houses."
Because of his headlong rush down the staircase his feet failed him from weariness; he was out of breath as if he had climbed a mountain. His heart beat so loud that he could hear it. A longing came over him to get out of this street as soon as possible and go home; but still stronger was his desire to wait for his friends and to vent upon them his feeling of heaviness.
Because he raced down the stairs, his legs gave out from exhaustion; he was panting like he had just climbed a mountain. His heart was pounding so hard he could hear it. A strong desire to escape this street and go home washed over him; but even stronger was his urge to wait for his friends and share his heavy feelings with them.
He had not understood many things in the houses. The souls of the perishing women were to him a mystery as before; but it was dear to him that the business was much worse than one would have thought. If the guilty woman who poisoned herself was called a prostitute, then it was hard to find a suitable name for all these creatures, who danced to the muddling music and said long, disgusting phrases. They were not perishing; they were already done for.
He didn’t understand a lot of things about the houses. The souls of the dying women were just as much a mystery to him as ever, but he realized that the situation was much worse than anyone would think. If the guilty woman who killed herself was referred to as a prostitute, then it was hard to find an appropriate label for all these people who danced to the confusing music and uttered long, repulsive phrases. They weren't just suffering; they were already lost.
"Vice is here," he thought; "but there is neither confession of sin nor hope of salvation. They are bought and sold, drowned in wine and torpor, and they are dull and indifferent as sheep and do not understand. My God, my God!"
"Vice is here," he thought; "but there's no acknowledgment of wrongdoing or chance for redemption. They're traded like commodities, lost in drink and lethargy, and they’re as numb and apathetic as sheep, unable to comprehend. My God, my God!"
It was so clear to him that all that which is called human dignity, individuality, the image and likeness of God, was here dragged down to the gutter, as they say of drunkards, and that not only the street and the stupid women were to blame for it.
It was so obvious to him that everything we call human dignity, individuality, and the image and likeness of God was being dragged down into the gutter, just like they say about drunkards, and that it wasn't just the street or the foolish women who were to blame for it.
A crowd of students white with snow, talking and laughing gaily, passed by. One of them, a tall, thin man, peered into Vassiliev's face and said drunkenly, "He's one of ours. Logged, old man? Aha! my lad. Never mind. Walk up, never say die, uncle."
A crowd of students covered in snow, chatting and laughing cheerfully, walked by. One of them, a tall, thin guy, leaned into Vassiliev's face and said in a slurred voice, "He's one of us. Got a drink, old man? Aha! my friend. Don't worry. Keep your chin up, never give up, buddy."
He took Vassiliev by the shoulders and pressed his cold wet moustaches to his cheek, then slipped, staggered, brandished his arms, and cried out:
He grabbed Vassiliev by the shoulders and pressed his cold, wet mustache against his cheek, then slipped, stumbled, waved his arms around, and shouted:
"Steady there—don't fall."
"Hang on—don't fall."
Laughing, he ran to join his comrades.
Laughing, he ran to join his friends.
Through the noise the painter's voice became audible.
Through the noise, the painter's voice could be heard.
"You dare beat women! I won't have it. Go to Hell. You're regular swine."
"You think it’s okay to hit women? I won’t stand for it. Go to hell. You’re pathetic."
The medico appeared at the door of the house. He glanced round and on seeing Vassiliev, said in alarm:
The doctor showed up at the door of the house. He looked around and, spotting Vassiliev, exclaimed in shock:
"Is that you? My God, it's simply impossible to go anywhere with Yegor. I can't understand a chap like that. He kicked up a row—can't you hear? Yegor," he called from the door. "Yegor!"
"Is that you? Oh my God, it's just impossible to go anywhere with Yegor. I can't wrap my head around a guy like that. He's making a scene—can't you hear? Yegor," he called from the door. "Yegor!"
"I won't have you hitting women." The painter's shrill voice was audible again from upstairs.
"I won't let you hit women." The painter's loud voice was heard again from upstairs.
Something heavy and bulky tumbled down the staircase. It was the painter coming head over heels. He had evidently been thrown out.
Something heavy and awkward rolled down the stairs. It was the painter tumbling head over heels. He had clearly been thrown out.
He lifted himself up from the ground, dusted his hat, and with an angry indignant face, shook his fist at the upstairs.
He got up from the ground, brushed off his hat, and with an angry, indignant expression, shook his fist at the upstairs.
"Scoundrels! Butchers! Bloodsuckers! I won't have you hitting a weak, drunken woman. Ah, you...."
"Crooks! Thugs! Parasites! I won't let you attack a vulnerable, drunk woman. Oh, you...."
"Yegor ... Yegor!" the medico began to implore, "I give my word I'll never go out with you again. Upon my honour, I won't."
"Yegor ... Yegor!" the doctor started to plead, "I promise I'll never go out with you again. I swear, I won't."
The painter gradually calmed, and the friends went home.
The painter slowly relaxed, and the friends headed home.
"To these sad shores unknowing"—the medico began—"An unknown power entices...."
"To these sad shores unknowingly," the doctor started, "An unknown force draws..."
"'Behold the mill,'" the painter sang with him after a pause, "'Now fallen into ruin.' How the snow is falling, most Holy Mother. Why did you go away, Grisha? You're a coward; you're only an old woman."
"'Look at the mill,'" the painter sang with him after a pause, "'Now fallen into ruin.' Look at the snow falling, most Holy Mother. Why did you leave, Grisha? You're a coward; you're just an old woman."
Vassiliev was walking behind his friends. He stared at their backs and thought: "One of two things: either prostitution only seems to us an evil and we exaggerate it, or if prostitution is really such an evil as is commonly thought, these charming friends of mine are just as much slavers, violators, and murderers as the inhabitants of Syria and Cairo whose photographs appear in 'The Field.' They're singing, laughing, arguing soundly now, but haven't they just been exploiting starvation, ignorance, and stupidity? They have, I saw them at it. Where does their humanity, their science, and their painting come in, then? The science, art, and lofty sentiments of these murderers remind me of the lump of fat in the story. Two robbers killed a beggar in a forest; they began to divide his clothes between themselves and found in his bag a lump of pork fat. 'In the nick of time,' said one of them. 'Let's have a bite!' 'How can you?' the other cried in terror. 'Have you forgotten to-day's Friday?' So they refrained from eating. After having cut the man's throat they walked out of the forest confident that they were pious fellows. These two are just the same. When they've paid for women they go and imagine they're painters and scholars....
Vassiliev was walking behind his friends. He looked at their backs and thought: "It could be one of two things: either prostitution seems evil to us, and we exaggerate it, or if prostitution really is as bad as everyone thinks, then my charming friends are just as much slavers, violators, and murderers as the people in Syria and Cairo whose photos show up in 'The Field.' They’re singing, laughing, and having lively arguments now, but haven’t they just been taking advantage of starvation, ignorance, and stupidity? They have, I saw them doing it. So where does their humanity, their science, and their art fit in? The science, art, and lofty feelings of these murderers remind me of the story about the lump of fat. Two robbers killed a beggar in the woods; they started dividing up his clothes and found a lump of pork fat in his bag. 'Just in time,' said one of them. 'Let’s have a bite!' 'How can you?' the other one yelled in shock. 'Have you forgotten it’s Friday?' So they decided not to eat it. After cutting the man's throat, they left the woods convinced they were good people. These two are exactly the same. After they pay for women, they go off and pretend to be artists and scholars..."
"Listen, you two," he said angrily and sharply. "Why do you go to those places? Can't you understand how horrible they are? Your medicine tells you every one of these women dies prematurely from consumption or something else; your arts tell you that she died morally still earlier. Each of them dies because during her lifetime she accepts on an average, let us say, five hundred men. Each of them is killed by five hundred men, and you're amongst the five hundred. Now if each of you comes here and to places like this two hundred and fifty times in his lifetime, then it means that between you you have killed one woman. Can't you understand that? Isn't it horrible?"
"Listen, you two," he said angrily and sharply. "Why do you go to those places? Can't you see how awful they are? Your medical studies show that every one of these women dies young from tuberculosis or something else; your art tells you that she lost her morality even sooner. Each of them dies because, on average, she sleeps with about five hundred men. Each of them is harmed by five hundred men, and you're among those five hundred. Now, if each of you visits here and places like this two hundred and fifty times in your life, that means together you've contributed to the death of one woman. Can't you understand that? Isn't that horrific?"
"Ah, isn't this awful, my God?"
"Wow, isn't this terrible, oh my God?"
"There, I knew it would end like this," said the painter frowning. "We oughtn't to have had anything to do with this fool of a blockhead. I suppose you think your head's full of great thoughts and great ideas now. Devil knows what they are, but they're not ideas. You're staring at me now with hatred and disgust; but if you want my opinion you'd better build twenty more of the houses than look like that. There's more vice in your look than in the whole street. Let's clear out, Volodya, damn him! He's a fool. He's a blockhead, and that's all he is."
"There, I knew it would end like this," said the painter, frowning. "We shouldn't have gotten involved with this idiot. I guess you think your head is filled with great thoughts and ideas now. God knows what they are, but they aren't really ideas. You're staring at me now with hatred and disgust; but if you want my opinion, you'd be better off building twenty more houses than looking like that. There’s more negativity in your expression than in the entire street. Let's get out of here, Volodya, damn him! He's an idiot. He's just a fool, and that's all there is to it."
"Human beings are always killing each other," said the medico. "That is immoral, of course. But philosophy won't help you. Good-bye!"
"People are always hurting each other," said the doctor. "That’s wrong, of course. But philosophy won’t do you any good. Goodbye!"
The friends parted at Trubnoi Square and went their way. Left alone, Vassiliev began to stride along the boulevard. He was frightened of the dark, frightened of the snow, which fell to the earth in little flakes, but seemed to long to cover the whole world; he was frightened of the street-lamps, which glimmered faintly through the clouds of snow. An inexplicable faint-hearted fear possessed his soul. Now and then people passed him; but he gave a start and stepped aside. It seemed to him that from everywhere there came and stared at him women, only women....
The friends separated at Trubnoi Square and went their separate ways. Left alone, Vassiliev started walking down the boulevard. He felt scared of the dark, scared of the snow that fell to the ground in tiny flakes but seemed desperate to cover everything; he was scared of the streetlights, which flickered softly through the swirling snow. A strange, vague fear gripped his soul. Occasionally, people walked by him, but he flinched and stepped aside. It felt to him as if women were everywhere, watching him, just women...
"It's coming on," he thought, "I'm going to have a fit."
"It's coming on," he thought, "I'm about to have a panic attack."
VI
At home he lay on his bed and began to talk, shivering all over his body.
At home, he lay on his bed and started to talk, shaking all over.
"Live women, live.... My God, they're alive."
"Live women, live... Oh my God, they're alive."
He sharpened the edge of his imagination in every possible way. Now he was the brother of an unfortunate, now her father. Now he was himself a fallen woman, with painted cheeks; and all this terrified him.
He honed his imagination in every way he could. At one moment he was the brother of someone unfortunate, at another, he was her father. Then, he found himself as a fallen woman with made-up cheeks; all of this scared him.
It seemed to him somehow that he must solve this question immediately, at all costs, and that the problem was not strange to him, but was his own. He made a great effort, conquered his despair, and, sitting on the side of the bed, his head clutched in his hands, he began to think:
It felt like he had to figure this out right away, no matter what, and that the issue wasn't unfamiliar to him but was his own. He put in a lot of effort, pushed through his despair, and, sitting on the edge of the bed with his head in his hands, he started to think:
How could all the women he had seen that night be saved? The process of solving a problem was familiar to him as to a learned person; and notwithstanding all his excitement he kept strictly to this process. He recalled to mind the history of the question, its literature, and just after three o'clock he was pacing up and down, trying to remember all the experiments which are practised nowadays for the salvation of women. He had a great many good friends who lived in furnished rooms, Falzfein, Galyashkin, Nechaiev, Yechkin ... not a few among them were honest and self-sacrificing, and some of them had attempted to save these women....
How could he save all the women he had seen that night? He was as familiar with problem-solving as any expert; despite his excitement, he stuck to his method. He thought back on the history of the issue, its literature, and just after three o'clock, he was pacing back and forth, trying to recall all the experiments that are done today to help women. He had many good friends living in furnished rooms: Falzfein, Galyashkin, Nechaiev, Yechkin... quite a few of them were honest and selfless, and some had even tried to save these women…
All these few attempts, thought Vassiliev, rare attempts, may be divided into three groups. Some having rescued a woman from a brothel hired a room for her, bought her a sewing-machine and she became a dressmaker, and the man who saved her kept her for his mistress, openly or otherwise, but later when he had finished his studies and was going away, he would hand her over to another decent fellow. So the fallen woman remained fallen. Others after having bought her out also hired a room for her, bought the inevitable sewing-machine and started her off reading and writing and preached at her. The woman sits and sews as long as it is novel and amusing, but later, when she is bored, she begins to receive men secretly, or runs back to where she can sleep till three in the afternoon, drink coffee, and eat till she is full. Finally, the most ardent and self-sacrificing take a bold, determined step. They marry, and when the impudent, self-indulgent, stupefied creature becomes a wife, a lady of the house, and then a mother, her life and outlook are utterly changed, and in the wife and mother it is hard to recognise the unfortunate woman. Yes, marriage is the best, it may be the only, resource.
Vassiliev thought that all these few attempts, rare as they were, could be grouped into three categories. Some people who had rescued a woman from a brothel rented a room for her, bought her a sewing machine, and she became a dressmaker. The man who saved her kept her as his mistress, either openly or secretly, but later, when he finished his studies and was about to leave, he would pass her off to another decent guy. So, the fallen woman remained fallen. Others, after buying her freedom, also rented a room for her, got her the necessary sewing machine, and started teaching her to read and write while lecturing her. The woman sits and sews while it's new and interesting, but eventually, when she gets bored, she starts seeing men in secret or goes back to where she can sleep until three in the afternoon, drink coffee, and eat until she's full. Finally, the most dedicated and selfless take a bold, decisive step. They marry her, and when the shameless, self-indulgent, dazed individual becomes a wife, a lady of the house, and then a mother, her life and perspective change completely, making it hard to recognize the unfortunate woman in the wife and mother. Yes, marriage is the best solution; it may be the only one.
"But it's impossible," Vassiliev said aloud and threw himself down on his bed. "First of all, I could not marry one. One would have to be a saint to be able to do it, unable to hate, not knowing disgust. But let us suppose that the painter, the medico, and I got the better of our feelings and married, that all these women got married, what is the result? What kind of effect follows? The result is that while the women get married here in Moscow, the Smolensk bookkeeper seduces a fresh lot, and these will pour into the empty places, together with women from Saratov, Nijni-Novgorod, Warsaw.... And what happens to the hundred thousand in London? What can be done with those in Hamburg?"
"But it's impossible," Vassiliev said aloud as he collapsed onto his bed. "First of all, I couldn't marry one. You'd have to be a saint to pull it off—someone who doesn't hate and doesn't feel disgust. But let's say the painter, the doctor, and I managed to overcome our emotions and got married, and all these women actually tied the knot. What then? What kind of outcome would we see? The result is that while the women are getting married here in Moscow, the bookkeeper from Smolensk is busy wooing a new batch, and they'll just fill in the gaps, along with women from Saratov, Nizhny Novgorod, Warsaw... And what about the hundred thousand in London? What can we do about those in Hamburg?"
The oil in the lamp was used up and the lamp began to smell. Vassiliev did not notice it. Again he began to pace up and down, thinking. Now he put the question differently. What can be done to remove the demand for fallen women? For this it is necessary that the men who buy and kill them should at once begin to feel all the immorality of their rôle of slave-owners, and this should terrify them. It is necessary to save the men.
The oil in the lamp ran out and the lamp started to smell. Vassiliev didn’t notice. He began pacing again, deep in thought. This time he framed the question differently. What can be done to eliminate the demand for fallen women? To achieve this, the men who buy and exploit them need to immediately recognize the immorality of their role as slave-owners, and this should frighten them. It’s essential to save the men.
Science and art apparently won't do, thought Vassiliev. There is only one way out—to be an apostle.
Science and art clearly aren't enough, Vassiliev thought. There's only one way forward—to be an apostle.
And he began to dream how he would stand to-morrow evening at the corner of the street and say to each passer-by: "Where are you going and what for? Fear God!"
And he started to imagine how he would stand tomorrow evening at the corner of the street and say to each person passing by: "Where are you headed and why? Fear God!"
He would turn to the indifferent cabmen and say to them:
He would turn to the indifferent taxi drivers and say to them:
"Why are you standing here? Why don't you revolt? You do believe in God, don't you? And you do know that this is a crime, and that people will go to Hell for this? Why do you keep quiet, then? True, the women are strangers to you, but they have fathers and brothers exactly the same as you...."
"Why are you just standing here? Why don’t you rise up? You believe in God, right? And you know this is a crime, and that people will end up in Hell for it? So why are you staying silent? Sure, the women are strangers to you, but they have fathers and brothers just like you..."
Some friend of Vassiliev's once said of him that he was a man of talent. There is a talent for writing, for the theatre, for painting; but Vassiliev's was peculiar, a talent for humanity. He had a fine and noble flair for every kind of suffering. As a good actor reflects in himself the movement and voice of another, so Vassiliev could reflect in himself another's pain. Seeing tears, he wept. With a sick person, he himself became sick and moaned. If he saw violence done, it seemed to him that he was the victim. He was frightened like a child, and, frightened, ran for help. Another's pain roused him, excited him, threw him into a state of ecstasy....
Some friend of Vassiliev’s once said that he was a man of talent. There’s talent for writing, for theater, for painting; but Vassiliev’s was unique, a talent for empathy. He had a remarkable ability to sense every kind of suffering. Just as a good actor embodies the movements and voice of another, Vassiliev could feel another person’s pain as if it were his own. When he saw tears, he cried. With a sick person, he felt sick and groaned. If he witnessed violence, it felt like he was the one being hurt. He was scared like a child and, in his fear, ran for help. The pain of others stirred him, excited him, and threw him into a state of ecstasy...
Whether the friend was right I do not know, but what happened to Vassiliev when it seemed to him that the question was solved was very much like an ecstasy. He sobbed, laughed, said aloud the things he would say to-morrow, felt a burning love for the men who would listen to him and stand by his side at the corner of the street, preaching. He sat down to write to them; he made vows.
Whether the friend was right, I can't say, but what happened to Vassiliev when he thought the question was settled was very much like a euphoric experience. He sobbed, laughed, voiced the things he would say tomorrow, and felt an intense love for the people who would listen to him and stand by him on the corner of the street, preaching. He sat down to write to them; he made promises.
All this was the more like an ecstasy in that it did not last. Vassiliev was soon tired. The London women, the Hamburg women, those from Warsaw, crushed him with their mass, as the mountains crush the earth. He quailed before this mass; he lost himself; he remembered he had no gift for speaking, that he was timid and faint-hearted, that strange people would hardly want to listen to and understand him, a law-student in his third year, a frightened and insignificant figure. The true apostleship consisted, not only in preaching, but also in deeds....
All this felt even more like an ecstasy because it didn’t last. Vassiliev soon became tired. The women from London, the women from Hamburg, those from Warsaw overwhelmed him with their presence, like mountains pressing down on the earth. He shrank back before this crowd; he lost himself; he remembered that he wasn’t good at speaking, that he was shy and faint-hearted, and that strange people probably wouldn’t want to listen to or understand him, a third-year law student, a scared and insignificant figure. True apostleship wasn't just about preaching, but also about actions....
When daylight came and the carts rattled on the streets, Vassiliev lay motionless on the sofa, staring at one point. He did not think any more of women, or men, or apostles. All his attention was fixed on the pain of his soul which tormented him. It was a dull pain, indefinite, vague; it was like anguish and the most acute fear and despair. He could say where the pain was. It was in his breast, under the heart. It could not be compared to anything. Once on a time he used to have violent toothache. Once, he had pleurisy and neuralgia. But all these pains were as nothing beside the pain of his soul. Beneath this pain life seemed repulsive. The thesis, his brilliant work already written, the people he loved, the salvation of fallen women, all that which only yesterday he loved or was indifferent to, remembered now, irritated him in the same way as the noise of the carts, the running about of the porters and the daylight.... If someone now were to perform before his eyes a deed of mercy or an act of revolting violence, both would produce upon him an equally repulsive impression. Of all the thoughts which roved lazily in his head, two only did not irritate him: one—at any moment he had the power to kill himself, the other—that the pain would not last more than three days. The second he knew from experience.
When morning came and the carts rattled down the streets, Vassiliev lay still on the couch, staring at one spot. He no longer thought about women, or men, or apostles. All his focus was on the pain in his soul that tormented him. It was a dull, undefined, vague pain; it felt like anguish mixed with sharp fear and despair. He could pinpoint where the pain was—it was in his chest, beneath his heart. There was nothing to compare it to. He had once suffered from severe toothache. He had experienced pleurisy and neuralgia. But all those pains were nothing compared to the pain of his soul. Beneath this pain, life felt repulsive. The thesis he had meticulously written, the people he loved, the salvation of fallen women—everything he had cared about or felt indifferent towards just yesterday now irritated him as much as the noise of the carts, the rush of the porters, and the harsh light of day. If someone were to perform a merciful act or an act of horrific violence right in front of him, both would evoke the same sense of disgust. Of all the thoughts lazily drifting in his mind, only two didn’t irritate him: one—that he could end his life at any moment, and the other—that this pain wouldn’t last more than three days. He knew the second from experience.
After having lain down for a while he got up and walked wringing his hands, not from corner to corner as usually, but in a square along the walls. He caught a glimpse of himself in the glass. His face was pale and haggard, his temples hollow, his eyes bigger, darker, more immobile, as if they were not his own, and they expressed the intolerable suffering of his soul.
After lying down for a bit, he got up and walked while wringing his hands, not pacing from corner to corner like he usually did, but in a square along the walls. He caught sight of himself in the mirror. His face was pale and worn, his temples sunken, his eyes larger, darker, and more expressionless, as if they didn’t belong to him, reflecting the unbearable pain of his soul.
In the afternoon the painter knocked at the door.
In the afternoon, the painter knocked on the door.
"Gregory, are you at home?" he asked.
"Hey Gregory, are you home?" he asked.
Receiving no answer, he stood musing for a while, and said to himself good-naturedly:
Receiving no answer, he stood thinking for a bit and said to himself with a smile:
"Out. He's gone to the University. Damn him."
"Out. He's gone to college. Damn him."
And went away.
And left.
Vassiliev lay down on his bed and burying his head in the pillow he began to cry with the pain. But the faster his tears flowed, the more terrible was the pain. When it was dark, he got into his mind the idea of the horrible night which was awaiting him and awful despair seized him. He dressed quickly, ran out of his room, leaving the door wide open, and into the street without reason or purpose. Without asking himself where he was going, he walked quickly to Sadovaia Street.
Vassiliev lay down on his bed and, burying his head in the pillow, started to cry from the pain. But the more tears he shed, the worse the pain felt. When it got dark, the thought of the horrible night ahead filled his mind, and a terrible despair overwhelmed him. He quickly got dressed, rushed out of his room, leaving the door wide open, and went out into the street without any reason or purpose. Without wondering where he was headed, he walked quickly to Sadovaia Street.
Snow was falling as yesterday. It was thawing. Putting his hands into his sleeves, shivering, and frightened of the noises and the bells of the trams and of passers-by, Vassiliev walked from Sadovaia to Sukhariev Tower then to the Red Gates, and from here he turned and went to Basmannaia. He went into a public-house and gulped down a big glass of vodka, but felt no better. Arriving at Razgoulyai, he turned to the right and began to stride down streets that he had never in his life been down before. He came to that old bridge under which the river Yaouza roars and from whence long rows of lights are seen in the windows of the Red Barracks. In order to distract the pain of his soul by a new sensation or another pain, not knowing what to do, weeping and trembling, Vassiliev unbuttoned his coat and jacket, baring his naked breast to the damp snow and the wind. Neither lessened the pain. Then he bent over the rail of the bridge and stared down at the black, turbulent Yaouza, and he suddenly wanted to throw himself head-first, not from hatred of life, not for the sake of suicide, but only to hurt himself and so to kill one pain by another. But the black water, the dark, deserted banks covered with snow were frightening. He shuddered and went on. He walked as far as the Red Barracks, then back and into a wood, from the wood to the bridge again.
Snow was falling like yesterday. It was melting. With his hands tucked into his sleeves, shivering and scared of the sounds and the bells of the trams and the people passing by, Vassiliev walked from Sadovaia to Sukhariev Tower, then to the Red Gates, and from there he turned and headed to Basmannaia. He went into a bar and downed a big glass of vodka, but it didn’t help. When he reached Razgoulyai, he took a right and started walking down streets he had never been on before. He arrived at that old bridge where the river Yaouza rages and where long lines of lights can be seen in the windows of the Red Barracks. Trying to distract himself from his soul’s pain with new experiences or different pain, not knowing what to do, crying and shaking, Vassiliev unbuttoned his coat and jacket, exposing his bare chest to the cold snow and wind. Neither offered any relief. Then he leaned over the bridge railing and looked down at the dark, churning Yaouza, suddenly wanting to dive in headfirst, not out of hatred for life, not for the sake of suicide, but just to hurt himself and drown one pain with another. But the dark water and the empty, snow-covered banks were intimidating. He trembled and continued on. He walked all the way to the Red Barracks, then turned back and entered a wood, from the wood back to the bridge again.
"No! Home, home," he thought. "At home I believe it's easier."
"No! Home, home," he thought. "I think it's easier at home."
And he went back. On returning home he tore off his wet clothes and hat, began to pace along the walls, and paced incessantly until the very morning.
And he went back. When he got home, he ripped off his wet clothes and hat, started pacing along the walls, and kept pacing non-stop until the morning.
VII
The next morning when the painter and the medico came to see him, they found him in a shirt torn to ribbons, his hands bitten all over, tossing about in the room and moaning with pain.
The next morning when the painter and the doctor came to see him, they found him in a shirt torn to shreds, his hands covered in bites, thrashing around in the room and moaning in pain.
"For God's sake!" he began to sob, seeing his comrades, "Take me anywhere you like, do what you like, but save me, for God's sake now, now! I'll kill myself."
"For God's sake!" he started to cry, looking at his friends, "Take me anywhere you want, do whatever you want, but please save me, for God's sake, right now! I'm going to kill myself."
The painter went pale and was bewildered. The medico, too, nearly began to cry; but, believing that medical men must be cool and serious on every occasion of life, he said coldly:
The painter went pale and was confused. The doctor almost started to cry as well; but thinking that doctors should always be calm and serious, he said coldly:
"It's a fit you've got. But never mind. Come to the doctor, at once."
"It's a good look you've got. But never mind that. Come see the doctor right away."
"Anywhere you like, but quickly, for God's sake!"
"Anywhere you want, but hurry up, for God's sake!"
"Don't be agitated. You must struggle with yourself."
"Don't get upset. You need to fight with yourself."
The painter and the medico dressed Vassiliev with trembling hands and led him into the street.
The painter and the doctor dressed Vassiliev with shaking hands and took him out to the street.
"Mikhail Sergueyich has been wanting to make your acquaintance for a long while," the medico said on the way. "He's a very nice man, and knows his job splendidly. He took his degree in '82, and has got a huge practice already. He keeps friends with the students."
"Mikhail Sergueyich has been wanting to meet you for a long time," the doctor said on the way. "He's a really nice guy and knows his job very well. He graduated in '82 and already has a huge practice. He stays friendly with the students."
"Quicker, quicker...." urged Vassiliev. Mikhail Sergueyich, a stout doctor with fair hair, received the friends politely, firmly, coldly, and smiled with one cheek only.
"Faster, faster...." urged Vassiliev. Mikhail Sergueyich, a heavyset doctor with fair hair, greeted the friends politely, firmly, and with a hint of coldness, smiling with just one side of his face.
"The painter and Mayer have told me of your disease already," he said. "Very glad to be of service to you. Well? Sit down, please."
"The painter and Mayer have already mentioned your illness to me," he said. "I'm very glad to help you. So? Please, have a seat."
He made Vassiliev sit down in a big chair by the table, and put a box of cigarettes in front of him.
He had Vassiliev sit down in a large chair by the table and placed a box of cigarettes in front of him.
"Well?" he began, stroking his knees. "Let's make a start. How old are you?"
"Well?" he said, rubbing his knees. "Let's get started. How old are you?"
He put questions and the medico answered. He asked whether Vassiliev's father suffered from any peculiar diseases, if he had fits of drinking, was he distinguished by his severity or any other eccentricities. He asked the same questions about his grandfather, mother, sisters, and brothers. Having ascertained that his mother had a fine voice and occasionally appeared on the stage, he suddenly brightened up and asked:
He asked questions and the doctor responded. He inquired if Vassiliev's father had any unusual illnesses, if he had issues with drinking, and whether he was known for his strictness or any other odd behaviors. He repeated these questions about his grandfather, mother, sisters, and brothers. When he found out that his mother had a beautiful voice and sometimes performed on stage, he suddenly perked up and asked:
"Excuse me, but could you recall whether the theatre was not a passion with your mother?"
"Excuse me, but do you remember if the theater wasn't something your mother was passionate about?"
About twenty minutes passed. Vassiliev was bored by the doctor stroking his knees and talking of the same thing all the while.
About twenty minutes went by. Vassiliev was bored with the doctor rubbing his knees and talking about the same thing over and over.
"As far as I can understand your questions, Doctor," he said. "You want to know whether my disease is hereditary or not. It is not hereditary."
"As far as I can tell from your questions, Doctor," he said. "You want to know if my illness is hereditary or not. It’s not hereditary."
The doctor went on to ask if Vassiliev had not any secret vices in his early youth, any blows on the head, any love passions, eccentricities, or exceptional infatuations. To half the questions habitually asked by careful doctors you may return no answer without any injury to your health; but Mikhail Sergueyich, the medico and the painter looked as though, if Vassiliev failed to answer even one single question, everything would be ruined. For some reason the doctor wrote down the answers he received on a scrap of paper. Discovering that Vassiliev had already passed through the faculty of natural science and was now in the Law faculty, the doctor began to be pensive....
The doctor went on to ask if Vassiliev had any hidden vices in his youth, any head injuries, any romantic entanglements, quirks, or intense crushes. You can usually skip half of the questions that careful doctors ask without it affecting your health, but Mikhail Sergueyich, the doctor and the painter, looked like if Vassiliev didn't answer even one question, everything would fall apart. For some reason, the doctor jotted down the answers he got on a scrap of paper. When he found out that Vassiliev had already studied natural sciences and was now in law school, the doctor became thoughtful...
"He wrote a brilliant thesis last year...." said the medico.
"He wrote an amazing thesis last year...." said the doctor.
"Excuse me. You mustn't interrupt me; you prevent me from concentrating," the doctor said, smiling with one cheek. "Yes, certainly that is important for the anamnesis.... Yes, yes.... And do you drink vodka?" he turned to Vassiliev.
"Excuse me. You can't interrupt me; it makes it hard for me to focus," the doctor said, smiling on one side of his face. "Yes, of course that’s important for the medical history.... Yes, yes.... And do you drink vodka?" he asked Vassiliev.
"Very rarely."
"Hardly ever."
Another twenty minutes passed. The medico began sotto voce to give his opinion of the immediate causes of the fit and told how he, the painter and Vassiliev went to S——v Street the day before yesterday.
Another twenty minutes went by. The doctor started speaking in a low voice to share his thoughts on what caused the fit and explained how he, the painter, and Vassiliev went to S——v Street the day before yesterday.
The indifferent, reserved, cold tone in which his friends and the doctor were speaking of the women and the miserable street seemed to him in the highest degree strange....
The detached, distant, and unemotional way his friends and the doctor were talking about the women and the sad street struck him as extremely odd...
"Doctor, tell me this one thing," he said, restraining himself from being rude. "Is prostitution an evil or not?"
"Doctor, just tell me one thing," he said, making an effort to be polite. "Is prostitution wrong or not?"
"My dear fellow, who disputes it?" the doctor said with an expression as though he had long ago solved all these questions for himself. "Who disputes it?"
"My dear friend, who argues against it?" the doctor said with a look as if he had figured all this out a long time ago. "Who argues against it?"
"Are you a psychiatrist?"
"Are you a therapist?"
"Yes-s, a psychiatrist."
"Yes, a psychiatrist."
"Perhaps all of you are right," said Vassiliev, rising and beginning to walk from corner to corner. "It may be. But to me all this seems amazing. They see a great achievement in my having passed through two faculties at the university; they praise me to the skies because I have written a work that will be thrown away and forgotten in three years' time, but because I can't speak of prostitutes as indifferently as I can about these chairs, they send me to doctors, call me a lunatic, and pity me."
"Maybe you’re all right," Vassiliev said, getting up and pacing back and forth. "It’s possible. But to me, all of this is astonishing. They celebrate my accomplishment of completing two majors at university; they praise me endlessly for writing a piece that will be discarded and forgotten in three years, yet because I can't discuss prostitutes as casually as I can talk about these chairs, they send me to doctors, label me a lunatic, and feel sorry for me."
For some reason Vassiliev suddenly began to feel an intolerable pity for himself, his friends, and everybody whom he had seen the day before yesterday, and for the doctor. He began to sob and fell into the chair.
For some reason, Vassiliev suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of pity for himself, his friends, everyone he had seen the day before yesterday, and the doctor. He started to cry and collapsed into the chair.
The friends looked interrogatively at the doctor. He, looking as though he magnificently understood the tears and the despair, and knew himself a specialist in this line, approached Vassiliev and gave him some drops to drink, and then when Vassiliev grew calm undressed him and began to examine the sensitiveness of his skin, of the knee reflexes....
The friends looked at the doctor with questions in their eyes. He appeared to fully understand the tears and despair, confidently seeing himself as an expert in this situation. He approached Vassiliev and gave him some drops to drink, then, once Vassiliev had calmed down, he undressed him and started to check his skin sensitivity and knee reflexes....
And Vassiliev felt better. When he was coming out of the doctor's he was already ashamed; the noise of the traffic did not seem irritating, and the heaviness beneath his heart became easier and easier as though it were thawing. In his hand were two prescriptions. One was for kali-bromatum, the other—morphia. He used to take both before.
And Vassiliev felt better. As he was leaving the doctor's office, he already felt a bit embarrassed; the noise of the traffic didn't bother him, and the weight in his heart started to lift as if it were melting away. He held two prescriptions in his hand. One was for kali-bromatum, the other—morphine. He used to take both before.
He stood still in the street for a while, pensive, and then, taking leave of his friends, lazily dragged on towards the university.
He stood in the street for a bit, deep in thought, and then, saying goodbye to his friends, slowly made his way to the university.
MISFORTUNE
Sophia Pietrovna, the wife of the solicitor Loubianzev, a handsome young woman of about twenty-five, was walking quickly along a forest path with her bungalow neighbour, the barrister Ilyin. It was just after four. In the distance, above the path, white feathery clouds gathered; from behind them some bright blue pieces of cloud showed through. The clouds were motionless, as if caught on the tops of the tall, aged fir trees. It was calm and warm.
Sophia Pietrovna, the wife of the lawyer Loubianzev, a pretty young woman around twenty-five, was walking quickly along a forest path with her bungalow neighbor, the lawyer Ilyin. It was just after four. In the distance, above the path, white fluffy clouds were gathering; some bright blue patches of sky peeked through them. The clouds were still, as if stuck on the tops of the tall, old fir trees. It was calm and warm.
In the distance the path was cut across by a low railway embankment, along which at this hour, for some reason or other, a sentry strode. Just behind the embankment a big, six-towered church with a rusty roof shone white.
In the distance, the path was interrupted by a low railway embankment, along which a sentry was walking for some unknown reason at this hour. Just behind the embankment, a large church with six towers and a rusty roof gleamed white.
"I did not expect to meet you here," Sophia Pietrovna was saying, looking down and touching the last year's leaves with the end of her parasol. "But now I am glad to have met you. I want to speak to you seriously and finally. Ivan Mikhailovich, if you really love and respect me I implore you to stop pursuing me! You follow me like a shadow—there's such a wicked look in your eye—you make love to me—write extraordinary letters and ... I don't know how all this is going to end—Good Heavens! What can all this lead to?"
"I didn't expect to run into you here," Sophia Pietrovna said, looking down and lightly touching the fallen leaves from last year with her parasol. "But now I'm glad I did. I need to talk to you seriously and once and for all. Ivan Mikhailovich, if you truly love and respect me, please, I beg you to stop following me! You trail behind me like a shadow—there's a wicked look in your eye—you flirt with me—write me these over-the-top letters and ... I have no idea how all this is going to end—Good heavens! What can this all lead to?"
Ilyin was silent. Sophia Pietrovna took a few steps and continued:
Ilyin was silent. Sophia Pietrovna took a few steps and continued:
"And this sudden complete change has happened in two or three weeks after five years of friendship. I do not know you any more, Ivan Mikhailovich."
"And this sudden complete change has happened in just two or three weeks after five years of friendship. I don't know you anymore, Ivan Mikhailovich."
Sophia Pietrovna glanced sideways at her companion. He was staring intently, screwing up his eyes at the feathery clouds. The expression of his face was angry, capricious and distracted, like that of a man who suffers and at the same time must listen to nonsense.
Sophia Pietrovna glanced over at her companion. He was staring hard, squinting at the fluffy clouds. His face looked angry, moody, and unfocused, like someone who is in pain but also has to listen to nonsense.
"It is annoying that you yourself can't realise it!" Madame Loubianzev continued, shrugging her shoulders. "Please understand that you're not playing a very nice game. I am married, I love and respect my husband. I have a daughter. Don't you really care in the slightest for all this? Besides, as an old friend, you know my views on family life ... on the sanctity of the home, generally."
"It’s frustrating that you can’t see it yourself!" Madame Loubianzev continued, shrugging her shoulders. "Please understand that you’re not playing a very nice game. I’m married, I love and respect my husband. I have a daughter. Don’t you care at all about any of this? Besides, as an old friend, you know how I feel about family life... about the importance of the home in general."
Ilyin gave an angry grunt and sighed:
Ilyin grunted in frustration and sighed:
"The sanctity of the home," he murmured, "Good Lord!"
"The sanctity of the home," he said softly, "Good Lord!"
"Yes, yes. I love and respect my husband and at any rate the peace of my family life is precious to me. I'd sooner let myself be killed than be the cause of Andrey's or his daughter's unhappiness. So, please, Ivan Mikhailovich, for goodness' sake, leave me alone. Let us be good and dear friends, and give up these sighings and gaspings which don't suit you. It's settled and done with! Not another word about it. Let us talk of something else!"
"Yes, yes. I love and respect my husband, and the peace of my family life is important to me. I’d rather die than cause Andrey or his daughter any unhappiness. So, please, Ivan Mikhailovich, for goodness' sake, leave me alone. Let’s just be good friends and forget about these sighs and gasps that don’t suit you. It’s settled and done! No more talk about it. Let’s discuss something else!"
Sophia Pietrovna again glanced sideways at Ilyin. He was looking up. He was pale, and angrily he bit his trembling lips. Madame Loubianzev could not understand why he was disturbed and angry, but his pallor moved her.
Sophia Pietrovna glanced sideways at Ilyin again. He was looking up. He was pale, and he angrily bit his trembling lips. Madame Loubianzev couldn't understand why he was so upset and angry, but his paleness affected her.
"Don't be cross. Let's be friends," she said, sweetly.
"Don't be angry. Let's be friends," she said, sweetly.
"Agreed! Here is my hand."
"Agreed! Here’s my hand."
Ilyin took her tiny plump hand in both his, pressed it and slowly raised it to his lips.
Ilyin took her small, chubby hand in both of his, pressed it, and slowly raised it to his lips.
"I'm not a schoolboy," he murmured. "I'm not in the least attracted by the idea of friendship with the woman I love."
"I'm not a schoolboy," he said softly. "I'm not at all interested in being friends with the woman I love."
"That's enough. Stop! It is all settled and done with. We have come as far as the bench. Let us sit down...."
"That's enough. Stop! It's all settled and over. We've come as far as the bench. Let's sit down...."
A sweet sense of repose filled Sophia Pietrovna's soul. The most difficult and delicate thing was already said. The tormenting question was settled and done with. Now she could breathe easily and look straight at Ilyin. She looked at him, and the egotistical sense of superiority that a woman feels over her lover caressed her pleasantly. She liked the way this big strong man with a virile angry face and a huge black beard sat obediently at her side and hung his head. They were silent for a little while. "Nothing is yet settled and done with," Ilyin began. "You are reading me a sermon. 'I love and respect my husband ... the sanctity of the home....' I know all that for myself and I can tell you more. Honestly and sincerely I confess that I consider my conduct as criminal and immoral. What else? But why say what is known already? Instead of sermonizing you had far better tell me what I am to do."
A sweet sense of calm filled Sophia Pietrovna's soul. The hardest and most delicate thing had already been said. The troubling question was resolved and over. Now she could breathe easily and look directly at Ilyin. She looked at him, and the selfish sense of superiority that a woman feels over her lover felt nice. She liked the way this big, strong man with an intense, angry face and a massive black beard sat obediently beside her, his head down. They were silent for a bit. "Nothing is really settled and done," Ilyin started. "You're giving me a lecture. 'I love and respect my husband ... the sanctity of the home....' I know all that myself, and I could say more. Honestly and sincerely, I admit that I see my actions as criminal and immoral. What else? But why repeat what’s already clear? Instead of lecturing, you’d be better off telling me what I should do."
"I have already told you. Go away."
"I already told you. Go."
"I have gone. You know quite well. I have started five times and half-way there I have come back again. I can show you the through tickets. I have kept them all safe. But I haven't the power to run away from you. I struggle frightfully, but what in Heaven's name is the use? If I cannot harden myself, if I'm weak and faint-hearted. I can't fight nature. Do you understand? I cannot! I run away from her and she holds me back by my coattails. Vile, vulgar weakness."
"I’m gone. You know that for sure. I’ve tried to leave five times and stopped halfway each time. I can show you the tickets. I've kept them all safe. But I just can’t break away from you. I fight hard, but what’s the point? If I can't toughen up, if I’m weak and scared. I can’t battle against nature. Do you get it? I can’t! I try to escape her and she pulls me back by my coat. It's disgusting, plain weakness."
Ilyin blushed, got up, and began walking by the bench:
Ilyin flushed, stood up, and started walking past the bench:
"How I hate and despise myself. Good Lord, I'm like a vicious boy—running after another man's wife, writing idiotic letters, degrading myself. Ach!" He clutched his head, grunted and sit down.
"How I hate and despise myself. Good Lord, I'm like a cruel kid—chasing another guy's wife, writing stupid letters, humiliating myself. Ugh!" He grabbed his head, groaned, and sat down.
"And now comes your lack of sincerity into the bargain," he continued with bitterness. "If you don't think I am playing a nice game—why are you here? What drew you? In my letters I only ask you for a straightforward answer: Yes, or No; and instead of giving it me, every day you contrive that we shall meet 'by chance' and you treat me to quotations from a moral copy-book."
"And now your insincerity comes into play," he continued bitterly. "If you don’t think I’m playing a fair game—then why are you here? What brought you? In my letters, I only ask for a simple answer: Yes or No; and instead of giving me one, every day you manage for us to meet 'by chance' and you bombard me with quotes from a morality textbook."
Madame Loubianzev reddened and got frightened. She suddenly felt the kind of awkwardness that a modest woman would feel at being suddenly discovered naked.
Madame Loubianzev blushed and felt scared. She suddenly experienced the kind of embarrassment that a modest woman would feel if she were unexpectedly found naked.
"You seem to suspect some deceit on my side," she murmured. "I have always given you a straight answer; and I asked you for one to-day."
"You seem to think I’m being dishonest," she said quietly. "I've always been straightforward with you; and today, I asked you for the same."
"Ah, does one ask such things? If you had said to me at once 'Go away,' I would have gone long ago, but you never told me to. Never once have you been frank. Strange irresolution. My God, either you're playing with me, or...."
"Ah, do people actually ask these things? If you had said to me right away 'Go away,' I would have left a long time ago, but you never told me to. You've never been honest with me. What a strange lack of decision. Oh my God, either you're messing with me, or...."
Ilyin did not finish, and rested his head in his hands. Sophia Pietrovna recalled her behaviour all through. She remembered that she had felt all these days not only in deed but even in her most intimate thoughts opposed to Ilyin's love. But at the same moment she knew that there was a grain of truth in the barrister's words. And not knowing what kind of truth it was she could not think, no matter how much she thought about it, what to say to him in answer to his complaint. It was awkward being silent, so she said shrugging her shoulders:
Ilyin didn’t finish and rested his head in his hands. Sophia Pietrovna reflected on her behavior throughout. She remembered that for all these days, she felt not just in her actions but even in her deepest thoughts opposed to Ilyin’s love. Yet, at the same time, she realized there was some truth in the barrister’s words. Not knowing what kind of truth it was, she couldn’t figure out, no matter how much she thought about it, what to say in response to his complaint. It felt awkward to be silent, so she shrugged her shoulders and said:
"So I'm to blame for that too?"
"So I’m responsible for that too?"
"I don't blame you for your insincerity," sighed Ilyin. "It slipped out unconsciously. Your insincerity is natural to you, in the natural order of things as well. If all mankind were to agree suddenly to become serious, everything would go to the Devil, to ruin."
"I don't hold it against you for being insincere," Ilyin sighed. "It just came out without you realizing it. Your insincerity is just part of who you are, like it's meant to be. If everyone suddenly decided to be serious, everything would just fall apart."
Sophia Pietrovna was not in the mood for philosophy; but she was glad of the opportunity to change the conversation and asked:
Sophia Pietrovna wasn't in the mood for philosophy, but she was happy for the chance to switch topics and asked:
"Why indeed?"
"Why is that?"
"Because only savages and animals are sincere. Since civilisation introduced into society the demand, for instance, for such a luxury as woman's virtue, sincerity has been out of place."
"Because only savages and animals are genuine. Since civilization introduced the expectation for things like a woman’s virtue, sincerity has become irrelevant."
Angrily Ilyin began to thrust his stick into the sand. Madame Loubianzev listened without understanding much of it; she liked the conversation. First of all, she was pleased that a gifted man should speak to her, an average woman, about intellectual things; also it gave her great pleasure to watch how the pale, lively, still angry, young face was working. Much she did not understand; but the fine courage of modern man was revealed to her, the courage by which he without reflection or surmise solves the great questions and constructs his simple conclusions.
Angrily, Ilyin started jabbing his stick into the sand. Madame Loubianzev listened, not really grasping all of it, but she enjoyed the conversation. For one, she was happy that a talented man was talking to her, an ordinary woman, about intellectual topics; she also took great pleasure in watching the pale, animated, still angry expression on his young face as he spoke. She didn’t understand a lot, but she could see the strong bravery of modern man—the willingness to tackle big questions and come to straightforward conclusions without hesitation or doubt.
Suddenly she discovered that she was admiring him, and it frightened her.
Suddenly, she realized she was admiring him, and it scared her.
"Pardon, but I don't really understand," she hastened to say. "Why did you mention insincerity? I entreat you once more, be a dear, good friend and leave me alone. Sincerely, I ask it."
"Sorry, but I don't really get it," she quickly said. "Why did you bring up insincerity? Please, I’m asking you again, be a good friend and just leave me alone. I'm asking you sincerely."
"Good—I'll do my best. But hardly anything will come of it. Either I'll put a bullet through my brains or ... I'll start drinking in the stupidest possible way. Things will end badly for me. Everything has its limit, even a struggle with nature. Tell me now, how can one struggle with madness? If you've drunk wine, how can you get over the excitement? What can I do if your image has grown into my soul, and stands incessantly before my eyes, night and day, as plain as that fir tree there? Tell me then what thing I must do to get out of this wretched, unhappy state, when all my thoughts, desires, and dreams belong, not to me, but to some devil that has got hold of me? I love you, I love you so much that I've turned away from my path, given up my career and my closest friends, forgot my God. Never in my life have I loved so much."
"Okay—I'll do my best. But honestly, I don't expect much to come from it. Either I'll take my own life or ... I'll start drinking in the most reckless way possible. Things are going to end badly for me. Everything has its breaking point, even battling nature. Tell me, how does one fight against madness? If you've had some wine, how can you shake off the buzz? What can I do if your image has rooted itself in my soul, and stands constantly in front of me, day and night, as clear as that fir tree over there? So tell me what I need to do to escape this miserable, unhappy state, where all my thoughts, desires, and dreams belong, not to me, but to some demon that's taken over? I love you, I love you so much that I've strayed from my path, abandoned my career and my closest friends, forgotten my God. I've never loved this deeply in my life."
Sophia Pietrovna, who was not expecting this turn, drew her body away from Ilyin, and glanced at him frightened. Tears shone in his eyes. His lips trembled, and a hungry, suppliant expression showed over all his face.
Sophia Pietrovna, caught off guard by this turn of events, pulled away from Ilyin and looked at him in fear. Tears glistened in his eyes. His lips shook, and a desperate, pleading look covered his entire face.
"I love you," he murmured, bringing his own eyes near to her big, frightened ones. "You are so beautiful. I'm suffering now; but I swear I could remain so all my life, suffering and looking into your eyes, but.... Keep silent, I implore you."
"I love you," he whispered, leaning closer to her large, scared eyes. "You’re so beautiful. I’m in agony right now, but I promise I could spend my whole life in pain just looking into your eyes, but... Please, stay quiet, I beg you."
Sophia Pietrovna as if taken unawares began, quickly, quickly, to think out words with which to stop him. "I shall go away," she decided, but no sooner had she moved to get up, than Ilyin was on his knees at her feet already. He embraced her knees, looked into her eyes and spoke passionately, ardently, beautifully. She did not hear his words, for her fear and agitation. Somehow now at this dangerous moment when her knees pleasantly contracted, as in a warm bath, she sought with evil intention to read some meaning into her sensation. She was angry because the whole of her instead of protesting virtue was filled with weakness, laziness, and emptiness, like a drunken man to whom the ocean is but knee-deep; only in the depths of her soul, a little remote malignant voice teased: "Why don't you go away? Then this is right, is it?"
Sophia Pietrovna, caught off guard, quickly started thinking of words to stop him. "I’ll leave," she decided, but as soon as she moved to get up, Ilyin was already on his knees at her feet. He embraced her knees, looked into her eyes, and spoke passionately and beautifully. She didn’t hear his words because of her fear and anxiety. At this dangerous moment, when her knees felt comfortably warm, like in a bath, she unintentionally tried to interpret her feelings in a bad way. She was angry because instead of feeling virtuous, she was overwhelmed with weakness, laziness, and emptiness, like a drunk person who finds the ocean only knee-deep; deep down, a small, malicious voice nudged her: "Why don’t you just leave? Is that the right thing to do?"
Seeking in herself an explanation she could not understand why she had not withdrawn the hand to which Ilyin's lips clung like a leech, nor why, at the same time as Ilyin, she looked hurriedly right and left to see that they were not observed.
Seeking an explanation within herself, she couldn't understand why she hadn't pulled her hand away from Ilyin's lips, which clung to it like a leech, nor why, at the same time as Ilyin, she glanced around quickly to make sure they weren't being watched.
The fir-trees and the clouds stood motionless, and gazed at them severely like broken-down masters who see something going on, but have been bribed not to report to the head. The sentry on the embankment stood like a stick and seemed to be staring at the bench. "Let him look!" thought Sophia Pietrovna.
The fir trees and the clouds were still, watching them with a serious gaze like worn-out bosses who notice something happening but have been paid off not to inform the higher-ups. The guard on the embankment stood rigid, seemingly fixated on the bench. "Let him look!" thought Sophia Pietrovna.
"But ... But listen," she said at last with despair in her voice. "What will this lead to? What will happen afterwards?"
"But ... But listen," she finally said, her voice filled with despair. "What will this lead to? What happens next?"
"I don't know. I don't know," he began to whisper, waving these unpleasant questions aside.
"I don't know. I don't know," he started to whisper, brushing aside these uncomfortable questions.
The hoarse, jarring whistle of a railway engine became audible. This cold, prosaic sound of the everyday world made Madame Loubianzev start.
The harsh, jarring whistle of a train could be heard. This cold, mundane sound of the everyday world startled Madame Loubianzev.
"It's time, I must go," she said, getting up quickly. "The train is coming. Audrey is arriving. He will want his dinner."
"It's time, I have to go," she said, getting up quickly. "The train is coming. Audrey is arriving. He'll want his dinner."
Sophia Pietrovna turned her blazing cheeks to the embankment. First the engine came slowly into sight, after it the carriages. It was not a bungalow train, but a goods train. In a long row, one after another like the days of man's life, the cars drew past the white background of the church, and there seemed to be no end to them.
Sophia Pietrovna turned her flushed cheeks toward the embankment. First, the engine slowly came into view, followed by the carriages. It wasn't a passenger train, but a freight train. In a long line, one after another like the days of a person's life, the cars rolled past the white backdrop of the church, and they seemed to stretch on forever.
But at last the train disappeared, and the end car with the guard and the lighted lamps disappeared into the green. Sophia Pietrovna turned sharply and not looking at Ilyin began to walk quickly back along the path. She had herself in control again. Red with shame, offended, not by Ilyin, no! but by the cowardice and shamelessness with which she, a good, respectable woman allowed a stranger to embrace her knees. She had only one thought now, to reach her bungalow and her family as quickly as possible. The barrister could hardly keep up with her. Turning from the path on to a little track, she glanced at him so quickly that she noticed only the sand on his knees, and she motioned with her hand at him to let her be.
But finally, the train vanished, and the last car with the guard and the glowing lamps disappeared into the greenery. Sophia Pietrovna turned abruptly, not looking at Ilyin, and started walking quickly back down the path. She had regained her composure. Blushing with shame, feeling offended—not by Ilyin, no!—but by the cowardice and shamelessness that allowed her, a good, respectable woman, to let a stranger embrace her knees. Her only thought now was to get to her bungalow and her family as quickly as possible. The barrister could barely keep up with her. As she turned off the path onto a small track, she glanced at him so quickly that she only noticed the sand on his knees, and she waved him off with her hand, signaling for him to leave her alone.
Running into the house Sophia Pietrovna stood for about five minutes motionless in her room, looking now at the window then at the writing table.... "You disgraceful woman," she scolded herself; "disgraceful!" In spite of herself she recollected every detail, hiding nothing, how all these days she had been against Ilyin's love-making, yet she was somehow drawn to meet him and explain; but besides this when he was lying at her feet she felt an extraordinary pleasure. She recalled everything, not sparing herself, and now, stifled with shame, she could have slapped her own face.
Running into the house, Sophia Pietrovna stood still in her room for about five minutes, looking first at the window and then at the writing desk.... "You shameful woman," she chastised herself; "shameful!" Despite herself, she remembered every detail, not holding anything back, how over the past few days she had been against Ilyin's romantic advances, yet she felt somehow compelled to meet him and explain; and besides that, when he was lying at her feet, she felt an intense pleasure. She recalled everything, not holding back, and now, suffocated with shame, she could have slapped her own face.
"Poor Andrey," she thought, trying, as she remembered her husband, to give her face the tenderest possible expression—"Varya, my poor darling child, does not know what a mother she has. Forgive me, my dears. I love you very much ... very much!..."
"Poor Andrey," she thought, as she recalled her husband, trying to make her face look as tender as possible—"Varya, my poor sweet child, has no idea what kind of mother she has. Forgive me, my loves. I care about you so much... so much!..."
And wishing to convince herself that she was still a good wife and mother, that corruption had not yet touched those "sanctities" of hers, of which she had spoken to Ilyin, Sophia Pietrovna ran into the kitchen and scolded the cook for not having laid the table for Andrey Ilyitch. She tried to imagine her husband's tired, hungry look, and pitying him aloud, she laid the table herself, a thing which she had never done before. Then she found her daughter Varya, lifted her up in her hands and kissed her passionately; the child seemed to her heavy and cold, but she would not own it to herself, and she began to tell her what a good, dear, splendid father she had.
And wanting to convince herself that she was still a good wife and mother, that corruption hadn’t touched those "sacred" things of hers, which she had mentioned to Ilyin, Sophia Pietrovna rushed into the kitchen and scolded the cook for not having set the table for Andrey Ilyitch. She tried to picture her husband's tired, hungry expression, and, feeling sorry for him, she set the table herself, something she had never done before. Then she found her daughter Varya, picked her up in her arms, and kissed her passionately; the child felt heavy and cold to her, but she wouldn’t admit it to herself, and she began to tell her how great and wonderful her father was.
But when, soon after, Andrey Ilyitch arrived, she barely greeted him. The flow of imaginary feelings had ebbed away without convincing her of anything; she was only exasperated and enraged by the lie. She sat at the window, suffered, and raged. Only in distress can people understand how difficult it is to master their thoughts and feelings. Sophia Pietrovna said afterwards a confusion was going on inside her as hard to define as to count a cloud of swiftly flying sparrows. Thus from the fact that she was delighted at her husband's arrival and pleased with the way he behaved at dinner, she suddenly concluded that she had begun to hate him. Andrey Ilyitch, languid with hunger and fatigue, while waiting for the soup, fell upon the sausage and ate it greedily, chewing loudly and moving his temples.
But when Andrey Ilyitch arrived soon after, she barely acknowledged him. The wave of imagined feelings had faded away without convincing her of anything; she was just frustrated and furious about the deception. She sat by the window, suffering and fuming. Only in times of distress can people truly grasp how hard it is to manage their thoughts and emotions. Sophia Pietrovna later said that she felt a confusion inside her that was as hard to define as counting a flock of swiftly flying sparrows. So, even though she was thrilled by her husband's arrival and pleased with how he acted at dinner, she suddenly decided that she had started to hate him. Andrey Ilyitch, exhausted and hungry, devoured the sausage while waiting for the soup, chewing loudly and shifting his temples.
"My God," thought Sophia Pietrovna. "I do love and respect him, but ... why does he chew so disgustingly."
"My God," Sophia Pietrovna thought. "I really love and respect him, but... why does he chew so grossly?"
Her thoughts were no less disturbed than her feelings. Madame Loubianzev, like all who have no experience of the struggle with unpleasant thought, did her best not to think of her unhappiness, and the more zealously she tried, the more vivid Ilyin became to her imagination, the sand on his knees, the feathery clouds, the train....
Her thoughts were just as troubled as her emotions. Madame Loubianzev, like anyone who hasn't faced the battle with uncomfortable thoughts, tried her hardest to avoid thinking about her unhappiness, and the more she focused on not thinking about it, the more real Ilyin became in her mind, the sand on his knees, the fluffy clouds, the train....
"Why did I—idiot—go to-day?" she teased herself. "And am I really a person who can't answer for herself?"
"Why did I—what was I thinking—go today?" she joked to herself. "Am I really someone who can't think for herself?"
Fear has big eyes. When Andrey Ilyitch had finished the last course, she had already resolved to tell him everything and so escape from danger.
Fear has big eyes. When Andrey Ilyitch had finished the last course, she had already decided to tell him everything and escape from danger.
"Andrey, I want to speak to you seriously," she began after dinner, when her husband was taking off his coat and boots in order to have a lie down.
"Andrey, I need to talk to you seriously," she started after dinner, when her husband was taking off his coat and boots to lie down.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Let's go away from here!"
"Let's get out of here!"
"How—where to? It's still too early to go to town."
"How—where should we go? It's still too early to head into town."
"No. Travel or something like that."
"No. Traveling or something like that."
"Travel," murmured the solicitor, stretching himself. "I dream of it myself, but where shall I get the money, and who'll look after my business."
"Travel," the lawyer said, stretching himself. "I dream of it too, but where am I going to get the money, and who will take care of my business?"
After a little reflection he added:
After thinking it over, he added:
"Yes, really you are bored. Go by yourself if you want to."
"Yeah, you’re definitely bored. Just go by yourself if that’s what you want."
Sophia Pietrovna agreed; but at the same time she saw that Ilyin would be glad of the opportunity to travel in the same train with her, in the same carriage....
Sophia Pietrovna agreed; but at the same time she noticed that Ilyin would be happy about the chance to travel on the same train with her, in the same carriage....
She pondered and looked at her husband, who was full fed but still languid. For some reason her eyes stopped on his feet, tiny, almost womanish, in stupid socks. On the toe of both socks little threads were standing out. Under the drawn blind a bumble bee was knocking against the window pane and buzzing. Sophia Pietrovna stared at the threads, listened to the bumble bee and pictured her journey.... Day and night Ilyin sits opposite, without taking his eyes from her, angry with his weakness and pale with the pain of his soul. He brands himself as a libertine, accuses her, tears his hair; but when the dark comes he seizes the chance when the passengers go to sleep or alight at a station and falls on his knees before her and clasps her feet, as he did by the bench....
She thought about it and looked at her husband, who was well-fed but still sluggish. For some reason, her eyes focused on his feet, small and almost delicate, in silly socks. Both socks had little threads sticking out at the toes. Under the drawn blinds, a bumblebee was buzzing against the windowpane. Sophia Pietrovna stared at the threads, listened to the bumblebee, and imagined her journey.... Day and night, Ilyin sits across from her, never taking his eyes off her, frustrated with his weakness and pale from the pain in his soul. He calls himself a libertine, accuses her, tears at his hair; but when night falls, he takes the chance when the passengers go to sleep or get off at a station and falls to his knees before her, clasping her feet, just like he did by the bench....
She realised that she was dreaming....
She realized that she was dreaming...
"Listen. I am not going by myself," she said. "You must come, too!"
"Listen. I'm not going alone," she said. "You have to come, too!"
"Sophochka, that's all imagination!" sighed Loubianzev. "You must be serious and only ask for the possible...."
"Sophochka, that's all in your head!" sighed Loubianzev. "You need to be serious and only ask for what's possible...."
"You'll come when you find out!" thought Sophia Pietrovna.
"You'll come when you find out!" Sophia Pietrovna thought.
Having decided to go away at all costs, she began to feel free from danger; her thoughts fell gradually into order, she became cheerful and even allowed herself to think about everything. Whatever she may think or dream about, she is going all the same. While her husband still slept, little by little, evening came....
Having made up her mind to leave no matter what, she started to feel safe from harm; her thoughts began to organize themselves, she grew cheerful, and even permitted herself to think about everything. No matter what she thinks or dreams about, she is still leaving. As her husband continued to sleep, slowly, evening arrived...
She sat in the drawing-room playing the piano. Outside the window the evening animation, the sound of music, but chiefly the thought of her own cleverness in mastering her misery gave the final touch to her joy. Other women, her easy conscience told her, in a position like her own would surely not resist, they would spin round like a whirlwind; but she was nearly burnt up with shame, she suffered and now she had escaped from a danger which perhaps was nonexistent! Her virtue and resolution moved her so much that she even glanced at herself in the glass three times.
She sat in the living room playing the piano. Outside the window, the evening was lively, filled with music, but mostly, the thought of her own cleverness in overcoming her sadness added to her happiness. Other women in her situation, her easy conscience told her, would definitely give in; they would be all over the place. But she was almost overwhelmed with shame; she was in pain, and now she had escaped from a danger that might not have even been real! Her sense of virtue and determination affected her so deeply that she looked at herself in the mirror three times.
When it was dark visitors came. The men sat down to cards in the dining-room, the ladies were in the drawing room and on the terrace. Ilyin came last, he was stern and gloomy and looked ill. He sat down on a corner of the sofa and did not get up for the whole evening. Usually cheerful and full of conversation, he was now silent, frowning, and rubbing his eyes. When he had to answer a question he smiled with difficulty and only with his upper lip, answering abruptly and spitefully. He made about five jokes in all, but his jokes seemed crude and insolent. It seemed to Sophia Pietrovna that he was on the brink of hysteria. But only now as she sat at the piano did she acknowledge that the unhappy man was not in the mood to joke, that he was sick in his soul, he could find no place for himself. It was for her sake he was ruining the best days of his career and his youth, wasting his last farthing on a bungalow, had left his mother and sisters uncared for, and, above all, was breaking down under the martyrdom of his struggle. From simple, common humanity she ought to take him seriously....
When it got dark, the guests arrived. The men gathered around the dining room table for cards, while the women chatted in the drawing room and on the terrace. Ilyin was the last to come in; he looked stern, gloomy, and unwell. He plopped down on the corner of the sofa and didn't get up all evening. Normally cheerful and talkative, he was now silent, frowning, and rubbing his eyes. When he had to answer a question, he forced a smile, but it only involved his upper lip, and his responses were short and bitter. He cracked about five jokes throughout the night, but they came off as crude and rude. Sophia Pietrovna sensed that he was on the verge of hysteria. As she sat at the piano, she finally recognized that this troubled man was not in a joking mood—he was emotionally drained and felt lost. It was for her sake that he was squandering the best days of his career and youth, spending his last bit of money on a bungalow, neglecting his mother and sisters, and, most importantly, struggling under the weight of his own suffering. Out of basic human decency, she should have taken him seriously….
All this was clear to her, even to paining her. If she were to go up to Ilyin now and say to him "No," there would be such strength in her voice that it would be hard to disobey. But she did not go up to him and she did not say it, did not even think it.... The petty selfishness of a young nature seemed never to have been revealed in her as strongly as that evening. She admitted that Byin was unhappy and that he sat on the sofa as if on hot coals. She was sorry for him, but at the same time the presence of the man who loved her so desperately filled her with a triumphant sense of her own power. She felt her youth, her beauty, her inaccessibility, and—since she had decided to go away—she gave herself full rein this evening. She coquetted, laughed continually, she sang with singular emotion, and as one inspired. Everything made her gay and everything seemed funny. It amused her to recall the incident of the bench, the sentry looking on. The visitors seemed funny to her, Ilyin's insolent jokes, his tie pin which she had never seen before. The pin was a little red snake with tiny diamond eyes; the snake seemed so funny that she was ready to kiss and kiss it.
All this was clear to her, even to the point of hurting. If she were to approach Ilyin now and say "No," there would be such power in her voice that it would be hard to ignore. But she didn’t go up to him, didn’t say it, not even thought it.... The petty selfishness of youth seemed to be more evident in her that evening than ever before. She recognized that Ilyin was unhappy and that he sat on the sofa as if on hot coals. She felt sorry for him, but at the same time, the presence of the man who loved her so desperately filled her with a triumphant sense of her own power. She felt her youth, her beauty, her inaccessibility, and—since she had decided to leave—she let herself go that evening. She flirted, laughed constantly, sang with real feeling, as if inspired. Everything made her happy, and everything seemed amusing. It made her laugh to remember the incident with the bench and the sentry watching. The guests seemed funny to her, Ilyin's bold jokes, his tie pin that she had never seen before. The pin was a small red snake with tiny diamond eyes; the snake looked so amusing that she felt like kissing it over and over.
Sophia Pietrovna, nervously sang romantic songs, with a kind of half-intoxication, and as if jeering at another's sorrow she chose sad, melancholy songs that spoke of lost hopes, of the past, of old age.... "And old age is approaching nearer and nearer," she sang. What had she to do with old age?
Sophia Pietrovna nervously sang romantic songs, somewhat tipsy, and seemingly mocking another's pain as she chose sad, melancholy tunes that talked about lost hopes, the past, and aging.... "And old age is coming closer and closer," she sang. What did she have to do with old age?
"There's something wrong going on in me," she thought now and then through laughter and singing.
"There's something off about me," she thought every now and then between laughter and singing.
At twelve o'clock the visitors departed. Ilyin was the last to go. She still felt warm enough about him to go with him to the lower step of the terrace. She had the idea of telling him that she was going away with her husband, just to see what effect this news would have upon him.
At noon, the guests left. Ilyin was the last to go. She still felt close enough to him to walk with him to the lower step of the terrace. She thought about telling him that she was leaving with her husband, just to see how he would react to the news.
The moon was hiding behind the clouds, but it was so bright that Sophia Pietrovna could see the wind playing with the tails of his overcoat and with the creepers on the terrace. It was also plain how pale Ilyin was, and how he twisted his upper-lip, trying to smile. "Sonia, Sonichka, my dear little woman," he murmured, not letting her speak. "My darling, my pretty one."
The moon was hiding behind the clouds, but it was so bright that Sophia Pietrovna could see the wind playing with the tails of his overcoat and the vines on the terrace. It was also clear how pale Ilyin was, and how he twisted his upper lip, trying to smile. "Sonia, Sonichka, my dear little woman," he murmured, interrupting her. "My darling, my beautiful one."
In a paroxysm of tenderness with tears in his voice, he showered her with endearing words each tenderer than the other, and was already speaking to her as if she were his wife or his mistress. Suddenly and unexpectedly to her, he put one arm round her and with the other hand he seized her elbow.
In a burst of emotion with tears in his voice, he filled her with sweet words, each more affectionate than the last, and was already talking to her as if she were his wife or girlfriend. Suddenly and unexpectedly to her, he wrapped one arm around her and grabbed her elbow with his other hand.
"My dear one, my beauty," he began to whisper, kissing the nape of her neck; "be sincere, come to me now."
"My dear, my beautiful one," he started to whisper, kissing the back of her neck; "be honest, come to me now."
She slipped out of his embrace and lifted her head to break out in indignation and revolt. But indignation did not come, and of all her praiseworthy virtue and purity, there was left only enough for her to say that which all average women say in similar circumstances:
She slipped out of his arms and lifted her head to express her anger and rebellion. But the anger didn’t come, and of all her admirable virtue and innocence, there was only enough left for her to say what any typical woman would say in the same situation:
"You must be mad."
"You're crazy."
"But really let us go," continued Ilyin. "Just now and over there by the bench I felt convinced that you, Sonia, were as helpless as myself. You too will be all the worse for it. You love me, and you are making a useless bargain with your conscience."
"But seriously, let’s just go," Ilyin said. "Just now, over by the bench, I was sure that you, Sonia, felt as lost as I do. This is only going to hurt you too. You love me, and you’re just trying to strike a pointless deal with your conscience."
Seeing that she was leaving him he seized her by her lace sleeve and ended quickly:
Seeing that she was leaving him, he grabbed her lace sleeve and spoke quickly:
"If not to-day, then to-morrow; but you will have to give in. What's the good of putting if off? My dear, my darling Sonia, the verdict has been pronounced. Why postpone the execution? Why deceive yourself?"
"If not today, then tomorrow; but you'll have to give in. What's the point of putting it off? My dear, my darling Sonia, the verdict has been given. Why delay the inevitable? Why fool yourself?"
Sophia Pietrovna broke away from him and suddenly disappeared inside the door. She returned to the drawing-room, shut the piano mechanically, stared for a long time at the cover of a music book, and sat down. She could neither stand nor think.... From her agitation and passion remained only an awful weakness mingled with laziness and tiredness. Her conscience whispered to her that she had behaved wickedly and foolishly to-night, like a madwoman; that just now she had been kissed on the terrace, and even now she had some strange sensation in her waist and in her elbow. Not a soul was in the drawing-room. Only a single candle was burning. Madame Loubianzev sat on a little round stool before the piano without stirring as if waiting for something, and as if taking advantage of her extreme exhaustion and the dark a heavy unconquerable desire began to possess her. Like a boa-constrictor, it enchained her limbs and soul. It grew every second and was no longer threatening, but stood clear before her in all its nakedness.
Sophia Pietrovna pulled away from him and suddenly vanished through the door. She made her way back to the drawing-room, closed the piano absentmindedly, stared for a long time at the cover of a music book, and sat down. She could neither stand nor think.... From her agitation and passion, all that remained was a terrible weakness mixed with laziness and fatigue. Her conscience nagged at her, reminding her that she had acted wickedly and foolishly tonight, like a madwoman; that just moments ago she had been kissed on the terrace, and even now she felt some strange sensation in her waist and elbow. There was no one else in the drawing-room. Only a single candle flickered. Madame Loubianzev sat on a small round stool in front of the piano, motionless, as if waiting for something, and as she took advantage of her extreme exhaustion and the dark, a heavy, overwhelming desire began to take hold of her. Like a boa-constrictor, it constricted her limbs and soul. It grew stronger by the second, no longer a threat, but stood out clearly before her in all its rawness.
She sat thus for half an hour, not moving, and not stopping herself from thinking of Ilyin. Then she got up lazily and went slowly into the bed-room. Andrey Ilyitch was in bed already. She sat by the window and gave herself to her desire. She felt no more "confusion." All her feelings and thoughts pressed lovingly round some clear purpose. She still had a mind to struggle, but instantly she waved her hand impotently, realising the strength and the determination of the foe. To fight him power and strength were necessary, but her birth, up-bringing and life had given her nothing on which to lean.
She sat like that for half an hour, not moving and not stopping herself from thinking about Ilyin. Then she got up lazily and slowly walked into the bedroom. Andrey Ilyitch was already in bed. She sat by the window and surrendered to her desire. She felt no more "confusion." All her feelings and thoughts surrounded a clear purpose with affection. She still wanted to struggle, but she quickly waved her hand in defeat, realizing the strength and determination of her opponent. To fight him, power and strength were necessary, but her background, upbringing, and life had given her nothing to rely on.
"You're immoral, you're horrible," she tormented herself for her weakness. "You're a nice sort, you are!"
"You're immoral, you're awful," she punished herself for her weakness. "You're a nice person, you really are!"
So indignant was her insulted modesty at this weakness that she called herself all the bad names that she knew and she related to herself many insulting, degrading truths. Thus she told herself that she never was moral, and she had not fallen before only because there was no pretext, that her day-long struggle had been nothing but a game and a comedy....
So furious was her wounded pride at this weakness that she insulted herself with all the derogatory names she could think of, and she reminded herself of many humiliating, degrading truths. She told herself that she was never truly moral, and that she hadn't given in only because there was no opportunity, that her constant struggle had been nothing but a joke and a farce...
"Let us admit that I struggled," she thought, "but what kind of a fight was it? Even prostitutes struggle before they sell themselves, and still they do sell themselves. It's a pretty sort of fight. Like milk, turns in a day." She realised that it was not love that drew her from her home nor Ilyin's personality, but the sensations which await her.... A little week-end type like the rest of them.
"Let's be honest, I struggled," she thought, "but what kind of struggle was it? Even sex workers fight before they sell themselves, yet they still do it. It's a pretty weak kind of fight. Like milk going sour in a day." She realized that it wasn't love pulling her away from home nor Ilyin's personality, but the feelings that awaited her... Just another weekend fling like all the others.
"When the young bird's mother was killed," a hoarse tenor finished singing.
"When the young bird's mother was killed," a rough tenor finished singing.
If I am going, it's time, thought Sophia Pietrovna. Her heart began to beat with a frightful force.
If I'm going, it's time, thought Sophia Pietrovna. Her heart started to beat with an intense force.
"Andrey," she almost cried. "Listen. Shall we go away? Shall we? Yes?"
"Andrey," she nearly shouted. "Listen. Should we leave? Should we? Yeah?"
"Yes.... I've told you already. You go alone."
"Yeah... I already told you. You should go by yourself."
"But listen," she said, "if you don't come too, you may lose me. I seem to be in love already."
"But listen," she said, "if you don't come too, you might lose me. I think I'm already in love."
"Who with?" Andrey Ilyitch asked.
"Who's with you?" Andrey Ilyitch asked.
"It must be all the same for you, who with," Sophia Pietrovna cried out.
"It must all be the same for you, who with," Sophia Pietrovna shouted.
Andrey Ilyitch got up, dangled his feet over the side of the bed, with a look of surprise at the dark form of his wife.
Andrey Ilyitch got up, swung his feet over the side of the bed, and looked in surprise at the dark shape of his wife.
"Imagination," he yawned.
"Imagination," he said, yawning.
He could not believe her, but all the same he was frightened. After having thought for a while, and asked his wife some unimportant questions, he gave his views of the family, of infidelity.... He spoke sleepily for about ten minutes and then lay down again. His remarks had no success. There are a great many opinions in this world, and more than half of them belong to people who have never known misery.
He couldn't believe her, but at the same time, he was scared. After thinking for a bit and asking his wife some trivial questions, he shared his thoughts about family and infidelity. He spoke drowsily for about ten minutes and then lay back down. His comments didn't go over well. There are a lot of opinions in this world, and more than half come from people who have never experienced real hardship.
In spite of the late hour, the bungalow people were still moving behind their windows. Sophia Pietrovna put on a long coat and stood for a while, thinking. She still had force of mind to say to her sleepy husband:
In spite of the late hour, the bungalow residents were still active behind their windows. Sophia Pietrovna put on a long coat and stood for a while, thinking. She still had the clarity to say to her sleepy husband:
"Are you asleep? I'm going for a little walk. Would you like to come with me?"
"Are you sleeping? I'm going for a short walk. Do you want to join me?"
That was her last hope. Receiving no answer, she walked out. It was breezy and cool. She did not feel the breeze or the darkness but walked on and on.... An irresistible power drove her, and it seemed to her that if she stopped that power would push her in the back. "You're an immoral woman," she murmured mechanically. "You're horrible."
That was her final hope. Getting no response, she stepped outside. It was breezy and cool. She didn’t notice the breeze or the darkness but kept walking… An unstoppable force urged her on, and it felt like if she stopped, that force would shove her from behind. “You’re an immoral woman,” she said softly to herself. “You’re terrible.”
She was choking for breath, burning with shame, did not feel her feet under her, for that which drove her along was stronger than her shame, her reason, her fear....
She was gasping for air, overwhelmed with shame, not feeling her feet beneath her, because what pushed her forward was more powerful than her shame, her logic, her fear...
AFTER THE THEATRE
Nadya Zelenina had just returned with her mother from the theatre, where they had been to see a performance of "Eugene Oniegin." Entering her room, she quickly threw off her dress, loosened her hair, and sat down hurriedly in her petticoat and a white blouse to write a letter in the style of Tatiana.
Nadya Zelenina had just come back with her mom from the theater, where they had seen a performance of "Eugene Onegin." When she entered her room, she quickly took off her dress, loosened her hair, and sat down in her petticoat and a white blouse to write a letter in Tatiana's style.
"I love you,"—she wrote—"but you don't love me; no, you don't!"
"I love you," she wrote, "but you don't love me; no, you don't!"
The moment she had written this, she smiled.
The moment she wrote this, she smiled.
She was only sixteen years old, and so far she had not been in love. She knew that Gorny, the officer, and Gronsdiev, the student, loved her; but now, after the theatre, she wanted to doubt their love. To be unloved and unhappy—how interesting. There is something beautiful, affecting, romantic in the fact that one loves deeply while the other is indifferent. Oniegin is interesting because he does not love at all, and Tatiana is delightful because she is very much in love; but if they loved each other equally and were happy, they would seem boring, instead.
She was only sixteen, and so far she hadn't been in love. She knew that Gorny, the officer, and Gronsdiev, the student, both loved her; but now, after the theater, she wanted to question their feelings. Being unloved and unhappy—how intriguing. There’s something beautiful, touching, and romantic about loving deeply while the other person is indifferent. Oniegin is interesting because he doesn’t love at all, and Tatiana is captivating because she is deeply in love; but if they loved each other equally and were happy, they would seem boring, instead.
"Don't go on protesting that you love me," Nadya wrote on, thinking of Gorny, the officer, "I can't believe you. You're very clever, educated, serious; you have a great talent, and perhaps, a splendid future waiting, but I am an uninteresting poor-spirited girl, and you yourself know quite well that I shall only be a drag upon your life. It's true I carried you off your feet, and you thought you had met your ideal in me, but that was a mistake. Already you are asking yourself in despair, 'Why did I meet this girl?' Only your kindness prevents you from confessing it."
"Stop insisting that you love me," Nadya wrote, thinking about Gorny, the officer. "I can't take you seriously. You're smart, educated, and serious; you have a lot of talent and maybe an amazing future ahead of you, but I'm just a boring, timid girl, and deep down, you know I’ll only hold you back. It's true I swept you off your feet, and you thought you found your ideal in me, but that was a mistake. Already, you’re probably wondering in frustration, 'Why did I meet this girl?' It's only your kindness that keeps you from admitting it."
Nadya pitied herself. She wept and went on.
Nadya felt sorry for herself. She cried and kept going.
"If it were not so difficult for me to leave mother and brother I would put on a nun's gown and go where my eyes direct me. You would then be free to love another. If I were to die!"
"If it weren't so hard for me to leave Mom and my brother, I would put on a nun's outfit and go wherever I wanted. You would then be free to love someone else. What if I died!"
Through her tears she could not make out what she had written. Brief rainbows trembled on the table, on the floor and the ceiling, as though Nadya were looking through a prism. Impossible to write. She sank back in her chair and began to think of Gorny.
Through her tears, she couldn’t see what she had written. Brief rainbows flickered on the table, the floor, and the ceiling, as if Nadya were looking through a prism. It was impossible to write. She leaned back in her chair and started thinking about Gorny.
Oh, how fascinating, how interesting men are! Nadya remembered the beautiful expression of Gorny's face, appealing, guilty, and tender, when someone discussed music with him,—the efforts he made to prevent the passion from sounding in his voice. Passion must be concealed in a society where cold reserve and indifference are the signs of good breeding. And he does try to conceal it, but he does not succeed, and everybody knows quite well that he has a passion for music. Never-ending discussions about music, blundering pronouncements by men who do not understand—keep him in incessant tension. He is scared, timid, silent. He plays superbly, as an ardent pianist. If he were not an officer, he would be a famous musician.
Oh, how fascinating and interesting men are! Nadya remembered the beautiful expression on Gorny's face—appealing, guilty, and tender—when someone talked about music with him. He tried hard to keep the passion from showing in his voice. Passion has to be hidden in a society where cold reserve and indifference are the markers of good upbringing. And he does try to hide it, but he doesn't succeed, and everyone can see that he has a passion for music. The endless discussions about music, along with the clueless comments from men who don't understand, keep him in constant tension. He's scared, timid, and silent. He plays magnificently, like a passionate pianist. If he weren't an officer, he would be a famous musician.
The tears dried in her eyes. Nadya remembered how Gorny told her of his love at a symphony concert, and again downstairs by the cloak-room.
The tears dried in her eyes. Nadya remembered how Gorny expressed his love for her at a symphony concert, and again later by the cloakroom downstairs.
"I am so glad you have at last made the acquaintance of the student Gronsdiev," she continued to write. "He is a very clever man, and you are sure to love him. Yesterday he was sitting with us till two o'clock in the morning. We were all so happy. I was sorry that you hadn't come to us. He said a lot of remarkable things."
"I’m really glad you finally met the student Gronsdiev," she continued to write. "He’s a really smart guy, and I know you’ll love him. Yesterday, he stayed with us until two in the morning. We all had such a great time. I wished you could have joined us. He said so many amazing things."
Nadya laid her hands on the table and lowered her head. Her hair covered the letter. She remembered that Gronsdiev also loved her, and that he had the same right to her letter as Gorny. Perhaps she had better write to Gronsdiev? For no cause, a happiness began to quicken in her breast. At first it was a little one, rolling about in her breast like a rubber ball. Then it grew broader and bigger, and broke forth like a wave. Nadya had already forgotten about Gorny and Gronsdiev. Her thoughts became confused. The happiness grew more and more. From her breast it ran into her arms and legs, and it seemed that a light fresh breeze blew over her head, stirring her hair. Her shoulders trembled with quiet laughter. The table and the lampglass trembled. Tears from her eyes splashed the letter. She was powerless to stop her laughter; and to convince herself that she had a reason for it, she hastened to remember something funny.
Nadya placed her hands on the table and lowered her head. Her hair hid the letter. She remembered that Gronsdiev loved her too and that he had just as much right to her letter as Gorny did. Maybe she should write to Gronsdiev? For no clear reason, a happiness started to bloom in her chest. At first, it was small, bouncing around like a rubber ball. Then it expanded and surged forth like a wave. Nadya had already forgotten about Gorny and Gronsdiev. Her thoughts became jumbled. The happiness kept growing. It spread from her chest to her arms and legs, and it felt like a light, fresh breeze was blowing over her head, tousling her hair. Her shoulders shook with quiet laughter. The table and the lamp trembled. Tears spilled from her eyes onto the letter. She couldn't stop laughing; and to convince herself it was justified, she hurried to recall something funny.
"What a funny poodle!" she cried, feeling that she was choking with laughter. "What a funny poodle!"
"What a funny poodle!" she exclaimed, feeling like she was about to burst with laughter. "What a funny poodle!"
She remembered how Gronsdiev was playing with Maxim the poodle after tea yesterday; how he told a story afterwards of a very clever poodle who was chasing a crow in the yard. The crow gave him a look and said:
She remembered how Gronsdiev had been playing with Maxim the poodle after tea yesterday; how he told a story afterward about a very smart poodle who was chasing a crow in the yard. The crow gave him a look and said:
"Oh, you swindler!"
"Oh, you scammer!"
The poodle did not know he had to do with a learned crow. He was terribly confused, and ran away dumfounded. Afterwards he began to bark.
The poodle didn’t realize he was dealing with a clever crow. He was really confused and ran away, shocked. Later, he started to bark.
"No, I'd better love Gronsdiev," Nadya decided and tore up the letter.
"No, I should love Gronsdiev," Nadya decided and ripped up the letter.
She began to think of the student, of his love, of her own love, with the result that the thoughts in her head swam apart and she thought about everything, about her mother, the street, the pencil, the piano. She was happy thinking, and found that everything was good, magnificent. Her happiness told her that this was not all, that a little later it would be still better. Soon it will be spring, summer. They will go with mother to Gorbiki in the country. Gorny will come for his holidays. He will walk in the orchard with her, and make love to her. Gronsdiev will come too. He will play croquet with her and bowls. He will tell funny, wonderful stories. She passionately longed for the orchard, the darkness, the pure sky, the stars. Again her shoulders trembled with laughter and she seemed to awake to a smell of wormwood in the room; and a branch was tapping at the window.
She started to think about the student, his love, and her own feelings, which made her thoughts scatter in every direction. She thought about everything: her mom, the street, the pencil, the piano. She felt happy just thinking and realized that everything was good, even amazing. Her happiness told her that this was just the beginning and that soon it would get even better. Spring and summer were coming. She would go to Gorbiki in the countryside with her mom. Gorny would come for his holiday. He would walk with her in the orchard and romance her. Gronsdiev would be there too. He would play croquet and bowls with her and share funny, fantastic stories. She yearned for the orchard, the darkness, the clear sky, and the stars. Again, her shoulders shook with laughter, and she seemed to awaken to the scent of wormwood in the room, with a branch tapping at the window.
She went to her bed and sat down. She did not know what to do with her great happiness. It overwhelmed her. She stared at the crucifix which hung at the head of her bed and saying:
She went to her bed and sat down. She didn’t know what to do with her overwhelming happiness. It consumed her. She stared at the crucifix that hung above her bed and said:
"Dear God, dear God, dear God."
"Dear God, dear God, dear God."
THAT WRETCHED BOY
Ivan Ivanich Lapkin, a pleasant looking young man, and Anna Zamblizky, a young girl with a little snub nose, walked down the sloping bank and sat down on the bench. The bench was close to the water's edge, among thick bushes of young willow. A heavenly spot! You sat down, and you were hidden from the world. Only the fish could see you and the catspaws which flashed over the water like lightning. The two young persons were equipped with rods, fish hooks, bags, tins of worms and everything else necessary. Once seated, they immediately began to fish.
Ivan Ivanich Lapkin, a good-looking young man, and Anna Zamblizky, a young girl with a cute little snub nose, walked down the sloping bank and sat on the bench. The bench was near the water's edge, surrounded by thick bushes of young willow. It was a beautiful spot! You sat down, and you were hidden from the world. Only the fish could see you and the ripples that flashed over the water like lightning. The two young people had fishing rods, hooks, bags, tins of worms, and everything else they needed. Once they were seated, they started fishing right away.
"I am glad that we're left alone at last," said Lapkin, looking round. I've got a lot to tell you, Anna—tremendous ... when I saw you for the first time ... you've got a nibble ... I understood then—why I am alive, I knew where my idol was, to whom I can devote my honest, hardworking life.... It must be a big one ... it is biting.... When I saw you—for the first time in my life I fell in love—fell in love passionately! Don't pull. Let it go on biting.... Tell me, darling, tell me—will you let me hope? No! I'm not worth it. I dare not even think of it—may I hope for.... Pull!
"I’m so glad we’re finally alone," Lapkin said, looking around. "I have so much to tell you, Anna—it’s incredible... when I first saw you... you’ve got a bite... I realized then—why I’m alive, I knew where my heart belonged, to whom I can dedicate my honest, hardworking life.... It must be a big one... it’s definitely biting.... The first time I saw you—I fell in love for the first time in my life—fell in love deeply! Don’t pull. Let it keep biting.... Tell me, darling, will you let me hope? No! I’m not worth it. I can’t even dare to think about it—can I hope for.... Pull!
Anna lifted her hand that held the rod—pulled, cried out. A silvery green fish shone in the air.
Anna lifted her hand that held the rod—reeled it in, yelled out. A silvery-green fish glimmered in the air.
"Goodness! it's a perch! Help—quick! It's slipping off." The perch tore itself from the hook—danced in the grass towards its native element and ... leaped into the water.
"Wow! It's a perch! Help—hurry! It's getting away." The perch yanked itself from the hook—sprinted across the grass toward its home and ... jumped into the water.
But instead of the little fish that he was chasing, Lapkin quite by accident caught hold of Anna's hand—quite by accident pressed it to his lips. She drew back, but it was too late; quite by accident their lips met and kissed; yes, it was an absolute accident! They kissed and kissed. Then came vows and assurances.... Blissful moments! But there is no such thing as absolute happiness in this life. If happiness itself does not contain a poison, poison will enter in from without. Which happened this time. Suddenly, while the two were kissing, a laugh was heard. They looked at the river and were paralysed. The schoolboy Kolia, Anna's brother, was standing in the water, watching the young people and maliciously laughing.
But instead of the little fish he was chasing, Lapkin accidentally grabbed Anna's hand—accidentally pressed it to his lips. She pulled away, but it was too late; by chance their lips met and kissed; yes, it was a total accident! They kissed and kissed. Then came vows and assurances... Blissful moments! But there’s no such thing as complete happiness in this life. If happiness itself doesn’t have a poison, the poison will come from outside. And that’s what happened this time. Suddenly, while they were kissing, a laugh echoed. They turned to the river and were frozen in shock. The schoolboy Kolia, Anna's brother, was standing in the water, watching the couple and laughing maliciously.
"Ah—ha! Kissing!" said he. "Right O, I'll tell Mother."
"Ah—ha! Kissing!" he said. "Alright, I'll tell Mom."
"I hope that you—as a man of honour," Lapkin muttered, blushing. "It's disgusting to spy on us, it's loathsome to tell tales, it's rotten. As a man of honour...."
"I hope you—being an honorable man," Lapkin mumbled, blushing. "It's disgusting to spy on us, it's repulsive to gossip, it's just wrong. As an honorable man...."
"Give me a shilling, then I'll shut up!" the man of honour retorted. "If you don't, I'll tell."
"Give me a shilling, and then I'll be quiet!" the honorable man shot back. "If you don’t, I’ll spill the beans."
Lapkin took a shilling out of his pocket and gave it to Kolia, who squeezed it in his wet fist, whistled, and swam away. And the young people did not kiss any more just then.
Lapkin pulled a shilling out of his pocket and handed it to Kolia, who clutched it in his wet fist, whistled, and swam off. And the young people stopped kissing for the moment.
Next day Lapkin brought Kolia some paints and a ball from town, and his sister gave him all her empty pill boxes. Then they had to present him with a set of studs like dogs' heads. The wretched boy enjoyed this game immensely, and to keep it going he began to spy on them. Wherever Lapkin and Anna went, he was there too. He did not leave them alone for a single moment.
The next day, Lapkin brought Kolia some paints and a ball from town, and his sister gave him all her empty pill boxes. Then they had to gift him a set of studs shaped like dog heads. The poor boy loved this game so much that to keep it going, he started to watch them. Wherever Lapkin and Anna went, he was right there with them. He didn’t leave them alone for a single moment.
"Beast!" Lapkin gnashed his teeth. "So young and yet such a full fledged scoundrel. What on earth will become of him later!"
"Beast!" Lapkin ground his teeth. "So young and yet already such a complete scoundrel. What on earth is going to happen to him later!"
During the whole of July the poor lovers had no life apart from him. He threatened to tell on them; he dogged them and demanded more presents. Nothing satisfied him—finally he hinted at a gold watch. All right, they had to promise the watch.
During all of July, the poor lovers couldn't escape him. He threatened to expose them, followed them everywhere, and kept asking for more gifts. Nothing pleased him—eventually, he suggested a gold watch. So, they had no choice but to promise him the watch.
Once, at table, when biscuits were being handed round, he burst out laughing and said to Lapkin: "Shall I let on? Ah—ha!"
Once, at the table, when biscuits were being passed around, he suddenly started laughing and said to Lapkin, "Should I spill the beans? Ah—ha!"
Lapkin blushed fearfully and instead of a biscuit he began to chew his table napkin. Anna jumped up from the table and rushed out of the room.
Lapkin blushed with fear and instead of a biscuit, he started chewing on his napkin. Anna jumped up from the table and hurried out of the room.
And this state of things went on until the end of August, up to the day when Lapkin at last proposed to Anna. Ah! What a happy day that was! When he had spoken to her parents and obtained their consent Lapkin rushed into the garden after Kolia. When he found him he nearly cried for joy and caught hold of the wretched boy by the ear. Anna, who was also looking for Kolia came running up and grabbed him by the other ear. You should have seen the happiness depicted on their faces while Kolia roared and begged them:
And this situation continued until the end of August, right up to the day when Lapkin finally proposed to Anna. Oh! What a joyful day that was! After he talked to her parents and got their approval, Lapkin dashed into the garden to find Kolia. When he spotted him, he was so overjoyed that he nearly cried and grabbed the poor boy by the ear. Anna, who was also searching for Kolia, came running up and took hold of the other ear. You should have seen the happiness on their faces while Kolia cried out and pleaded with them:
"Darling, precious pets, I won't do it again. O-oh—O-oh! Forgive me!" And both of them confessed afterwards that during all the time they were in love with each other they never experienced such happiness, such overwhelming joy as during those moments when they pulled the wretched boy's ears.
"Sweetheart, my dear pets, I promise I won't do it again. Oh—Oh! Please forgive me!" And both of them admitted later that throughout their time loving each other, they never felt such happiness, such overwhelming joy as they did in those moments when they tugged on the poor boy's ears.
ENEMIES
About ten o'clock of a dark September evening the Zemstvo doctor Kirilov's only son, six-year-old Andrey, died of diphtheria. As the doctor's wife dropped on to her knees before the dead child's cot and the first paroxysm of despair took hold of her, the bell rang sharply in the hall.
About ten o'clock on a dark September evening, Zemstvo doctor Kirilov's only son, six-year-old Andrey, died from diphtheria. As the doctor's wife fell to her knees in front of the dead child's crib and the first wave of despair washed over her, the bell rang sharply in the hallway.
When the diphtheria came all the servants were sent away from the house, that very morning. Kirilov himself went to the door, just as he was, in his shirt-sleeves with his waistcoat unbuttoned, without wiping his wet face or hands, which had been burnt with carbolic acid. It was dark in the hall, and of the person who entered could be distinguished only his middle height, a white scarf and a big, extraordinarily pale face, so pale that it seemed as though its appearance made the hall brighter....
When the diphtheria outbreak hit, all the staff were sent away from the house that very morning. Kirilov himself went to the door just as he was, in his shirt sleeves with his waistcoat unbuttoned, without wiping his wet face or hands, which had been burned with carbolic acid. It was dark in the hallway, and you could only make out the person who entered by his average height, a white scarf, and a large, extraordinarily pale face—so pale that it looked like it lit up the hallway.
"Is the doctor in?" the visitor asked abruptly.
"Is the doctor here?" the visitor asked suddenly.
"I'm at home," answered Kirilov. "What do you want?"
"I'm home," Kirilov replied. "What do you need?"
"Oh, you're the doctor? I'm so glad!" The visitor was overjoyed and began to seek for the doctor's hand in the darkness. He found it and squeezed it hard in his own. "I'm very ... very glad! We were introduced ... I am Aboguin ... had the pleasure of meeting you this summer at Mr. Gnouchev's. I am very glad to have found you at home.... For God's sake, don't say you won't come with me immediately.... My wife has been taken dangerously ill.... I have the carriage with me...."
"Oh, you're the doctor? I'm so happy!" The visitor was thrilled and started to look for the doctor's hand in the dark. He found it and squeezed it tightly with his own. "I'm really ... really glad! We were introduced ... I’m Aboguin ... I had the pleasure of meeting you this summer at Mr. Gnouchev's. I'm so glad to have found you at home.... Please, for God's sake, don't say you can't come with me right away.... My wife is seriously ill.... I have the carriage waiting...."
From the visitor's voice and movements it was evident that he had been in a state of violent agitation. Exactly as though he had been frightened by a fire or a mad dog, he could hardly restrain his hurried breathing, and he spoke quickly in a trembling voice. In his speech there sounded a note of real sincerity, of childish fright. Like all men who are frightened and dazed, he spoke in short, abrupt phrases and uttered many superfluous, quite unnecessary, words.
From the visitor's voice and movements, it was clear that he was extremely agitated. Just like someone who had been scared by a fire or a rabid dog, he could barely control his rapid breathing, and he spoke quickly in a shaky voice. There was a tone of genuine sincerity and childlike fear in what he said. Like anyone who is scared and confused, he spoke in short, choppy sentences and used a lot of unnecessary words.
"I was afraid I shouldn't find you at home," he continued. "While I was coming to you I suffered terribly.... Dress yourself and let us go, for God's sake.... It happened like this. Papchinsky came to me—Alexander Siemionovich, you know him.... We were chatting.... Then we sat down to tea. Suddenly my wife cries out, presses her hands to her heart, and falls back in her chair. We carried her off to her bed and ... and I rubbed her forehead with sal-volatile, and splashed her with water.... She lies like a corpse.... I'm afraid that her heart's failed.... Let us go.... Her father too died of heart-failure."
"I was worried I wouldn’t find you at home," he continued. "On my way here, I was really upset.... Get dressed and let’s go, for God’s sake.... Here’s what happened. Papchinsky came to see me—Alexander Siemionovich, you know him.... We were chatting.... Then we sat down for tea. Suddenly my wife screamed, pressed her hands to her chest, and slumped back in her chair. We carried her to bed and ... and I rubbed her forehead with smelling salts and splashed her with water.... She’s lying there like a corpse.... I’m scared she’s had a heart attack.... Let’s go.... Her father died of the same thing."
Kirilov listened in silence as though he did not understand the Russian language.
Kirilov listened quietly, as if he didn’t understand Russian.
When Aboguin once more mentioned Papchinsky and his wife's father, and once more began to seek for the doctor's hand in the darkness, the doctor shook his head and said, drawling each word listlessly:
When Aboguin brought up Papchinsky and his wife's father again, and started to reach for the doctor's hand in the dark, the doctor shook his head and said, dragging out each word lazily:
"Excuse me, but I can't go.... Five minutes ago my ... my son died."
"Sorry, but I can't go... Five minutes ago my... my son died."
"Is that true?" Aboguin whispered, stepping back. "My God, what an awful moment to come! It's a terribly fated day ... terribly! What a coincidence ... and it might have been on purpose!"
"Is that true?" Aboguin whispered, stepping back. "Oh my God, what an awful moment to arrive! It's such a cursed day ... so cursed! What a coincidence ... and it might have been deliberate!"
Aboguin took hold of the door handle and drooped his head in meditation. Evidently he was hesitating, not knowing whether to go away, or to ask the doctor once more.
Aboguin grabbed the door handle and hung his head in thought. Clearly, he was unsure, debating whether to leave or to ask the doctor one more time.
"Listen," he said eagerly, seizing Kirilov by the sleeve. "I fully understand your state! God knows I'm ashamed to try to hold your attention at such a moment, but what can I do? Think yourself—who can I go to? There isn't another doctor here besides you. For heaven's sake come. I'm not asking for myself. It's not I that's ill!"
"Listen," he said eagerly, grabbing Kirilov by the sleeve. "I totally get how you're feeling! I’m honestly ashamed to try to get your attention right now, but what else can I do? Seriously—who else can I turn to? You’re the only doctor here. Please come. I’m not asking for myself. It’s not me who’s sick!"
Silence began. Kirilov turned his back to Aboguin, stood still for a while and slowly went out of the hall into the drawing-room. To judge by his uncertain, machine-like movement, and by the attentiveness with which he arranged the hanging shade on the unlighted lamp in the drawing-room and consulted a thick book which lay on the table—at such a moment he had neither purpose nor desire, nor did he think of anything, and probably had already forgotten that there was a stranger standing in his hall. The gloom and the quiet of the drawing-room apparently increased his insanity. As he went from the drawing-room to his study he raised his right foot higher than he need, felt with his hands for the door-posts, and then one felt a certain perplexity in his whole figure, as though he had entered a strange house by chance, or for the first time in his life had got drunk, and now was giving himself up in bewilderment to the new sensation. A wide line of light stretched across the bookshelves on one wall of the study; this light, together with the heavy stifling smell of carbolic acid and ether came from the door ajar that led from the study into the bed-room.... The doctor sank into a chair before the table; for a while he looked drowsily at the shining books, then rose and went into the bed-room.
Silence fell. Kirilov turned his back to Aboguin, stood still for a moment, and then slowly walked out of the hall into the drawing room. If you judged by his awkward, robotic movement and the way he carefully adjusted the hanging shade on the unlit lamp in the drawing room while checking a thick book on the table, it seemed like he had no purpose or desire; he wasn’t thinking about anything and probably had already forgotten that a stranger was in his hall. The darkness and quiet of the drawing room seemed to deepen his madness. As he moved from the drawing room to his study, he lifted his right foot higher than necessary, felt for the doorframes with his hands, and there was a sense of confusion about his entire being, like he had accidentally walked into a strange house or, for the first time in his life, got drunk and was now surrendering to the disorienting experience. A broad beam of light cut across the bookshelves on one wall of the study; this light, mixed with the heavy, suffocating odor of carbolic acid and ether, came from the slightly open door that led into the bedroom.... The doctor slumped into a chair at the table; for a moment he stared drowsily at the shining books, then got up and went into the bedroom.
Here, in the bed-room, dead quiet reigned. Everything, down to the last trifle, spoke eloquently of the tempest undergone, of weariness, and everything rested. The candle which stood among a close crowd of phials, boxes and jars on the stool and the big lamp on the chest of drawers brightly lit the room. On the bed, by the window, the boy lay open-eyed, with a look of wonder on his face. He did not move, but it seemed that his open eyes became darker and darker every second and sank into his skull. Having laid her hands on his body and hid her face in the folds of the bed-clothes, the mother now was on her knees before the bed. Like the boy she did not move, but how much living movement was felt in the coil of her body and in her hands! She was pressing close to the bed with her whole being, with eager vehemence, as though she were afraid to violate the quiet and comfortable pose which she had found at last for her weary body. Blankets, cloths, basins, splashes on the floor, brushes and spoons scattered everywhere, a white bottle of lime-water, the stifling heavy air itself—everything died away, and as it were plunged into quietude.
In the bedroom, there was complete silence. Every single detail spoke volumes about the storm that had passed, about exhaustion, and everything felt at rest. The candle, surrounded by a bunch of phials, boxes, and jars on the stool, along with the large lamp on the chest of drawers, lit up the room brightly. On the bed by the window, the boy lay wide-eyed, gazing with wonder. He didn't move, but it seemed like his open eyes grew darker and sank deeper into his face with each passing second. The mother was on her knees by the bed, her hands resting on his body and her face buried in the folds of the bedclothes. Like the boy, she remained still, but the tension in her body and hands was full of life. She leaned toward the bed with all her being, with an eager intensity, as though she were afraid to disturb the peaceful and comforting position she had finally found for her weary body. Blankets, cloths, basins, spills on the floor, brushes and spoons strewn everywhere, a white bottle of lime-water, and the stifling heavy air itself—everything faded away and seemed to sink into tranquility.
The doctor stopped by his wife, thrust his hands into his trouser pockets and bending his head on one side looked fixedly at his son. His face showed indifference; only the drops which glistened on his beard revealed that he had been lately weeping.
The doctor stood next to his wife, shoved his hands into his pants pockets, and tilted his head to the side as he stared intently at his son. His face looked indifferent; only the drops glistening on his beard revealed that he had been crying recently.
The repulsive terror of which we think when we speak of death was absent from the bed-room. In the pervading dumbness, in the mother's pose, in the indifference of the doctor's face was something attractive that touched the heart, the subtle and elusive beauty of human grief, which it will take men long to understand and describe, and only music, it seems, is able to express. Beauty too was felt in the stern stillness. Kirilov and his wife were silent and did not weep, as though they confessed all the poetry of their condition. As once the season of their youth passed away, so now in this boy their right to bear children had passed away, alas! for ever to eternity. The doctor is forty-four years old, already grey and looks like an old man; his faded sick wife is thirty-five. Audrey was not merely the only son but the last.
The terrifying thought of death wasn't present in the bedroom. In the heavy silence, in the mother's stillness, in the indifferent expression of the doctor, there was something moving that touched the heart—the subtle and elusive beauty of human grief, which will take a long time for people to understand and describe, and it seems only music can truly capture it. There was beauty too in the serious stillness. Kirilov and his wife were quiet and didn’t cry, as if they acknowledged all the poetry of their situation. Just as their youthful days had faded away, now their right to have children had passed forever into eternity with this boy. The doctor, at forty-four, is already grey and looks old; his weary, sick wife is thirty-five. Audrey wasn't just their only son; he was the last.
In contrast to his wife the doctor's nature belonged to those which feel the necessity of movement when their soul is in pain. After standing by his wife for about five minutes, he passed from the bed-room, lifting his right foot too high, into a little room half filled with a big broad divan. From there he went to the kitchen. After wandering about the fireplace and the cook's bed, he stooped through a little door and came into the hall.
In contrast to his wife, the doctor's personality was one of those that feel the need to move when their spirit is troubled. After standing by his wife for about five minutes, he left the bedroom, lifting his right foot a bit too high, and entered a small room that was partly filled with a large, wide couch. From there, he went to the kitchen. After wandering around the fireplace and the cook's bed, he bent down and went through a small door into the hallway.
Here he saw the white scarf and the pale face again.
Here he saw the white scarf and the pale face again.
"At last," sighed Aboguin, seizing the doorhandle. "Let us go, please."
"Finally," sighed Aboguin, grabbing the door handle. "Let's go, please."
The doctor shuddered, glanced at him and remembered.
The doctor shivered, looked at him, and recalled.
"Listen. I've told you already that I can't go," he said, livening. "What a strange idea!"
"Listen. I've already told you that I can't go," he said, brightening up. "What a weird thought!"
"Doctor, I'm made of flesh and blood, too. I fully understand your condition. I sympathise with you," Aboguin said in an imploring voice, putting his hand to his scarf. "But I am not asking for myself. My wife is dying. If you had heard her cry, if you'd seen her face, you would understand my insistence! My God—and I thought that you'd gone to dress yourself. The time is precious, Doctor! Let us go, I beg of you."
"Doctor, I’m made of flesh and blood, too. I completely understand your situation. I sympathize with you," Aboguin said in a pleading tone, touching his scarf. "But I’m not asking for myself. My wife is dying. If you had heard her cry, if you’d seen her face, you would understand why I’m so desperate! My God—and I thought you were just getting dressed. Time is running out, Doctor! Please, let’s go."
"I can't come," Kirilov said after a pause, and stepped into his drawing-room.
"I can't come," Kirilov said after a pause, and stepped into his living room.
Aboguin followed him and seized him by the sleeve.
Aboguin followed him and grabbed him by the sleeve.
"You're in sorrow. I understand. But I'm not asking you to cure a toothache, or to give expert evidence,—but to save a human life." He went on imploring like a beggar. "This life is more than any personal grief. I ask you for courage, for a brave deed—in the name of humanity."
"You're in pain. I get it. But I'm not asking you to fix a toothache or provide expert testimony—I'm asking you to save a life." He continued pleading like someone desperate. "This life is worth more than any personal suffering. I’m asking you for courage, for a bold act—in the name of humanity."
"Humanity cuts both ways," Kirilov said irritably. "In the name of the same humanity I ask you not to take me away. My God, what a strange idea! I can hardly stand on my feet and you frighten me with humanity. I'm not fit for anything now. I won't go for anything. With whom shall I leave my wife? No, no...."
"Humanity can be a double-edged sword," Kirilov said impatiently. "In the name of that same humanity, I'm asking you not to take me away. My God, what a weird idea! I can barely stay on my feet and you’re scaring me with talk of humanity. I’m not capable of anything right now. I refuse to go anywhere. Who will take care of my wife? No, no...."
Kirilov flung out his open hands and drew back.
Kirilov threw his arms wide and stepped back.
"And ... and don't ask me," he continued, disturbed. "I'm sorry.... Under the Laws, Volume XIII., I'm obliged to go and you have the right to drag me by the neck.... Well, drag me, but ... I'm not fit.... I'm not even able to speak. Excuse me."
"And ... and don’t ask me," he continued, unsettled. "I'm sorry.... Under the Laws, Volume XIII, I have to go and you have the right to pull me along by the neck.... Well, go ahead and pull me, but ... I'm not fit.... I can't even speak. Excuse me."
"It's quite unfair to speak to me in that tone, Doctor," said Aboguin, again taking the doctor by the sleeve. "The thirteenth volume be damned! I have no right to do violence to your will. If you want to, come; if you don't, then God be with you; but it's not to your will that I apply, but to your feelings. A young woman is dying! You say your son died just now. Who could understand my terror better than you?"
"It's really unfair to talk to me like that, Doctor," Aboguin said, grabbing the doctor's sleeve again. "Forget about the thirteenth volume! I have no right to force you. If you want to come, great; if not, that's fine too; but I'm not appealing to your will, I'm appealing to your feelings. A young woman is dying! You just said your son died. Who could understand my fear better than you?"
Aboguin's voice trembled with agitation. His tremor and his tone were much more convincing than his words. Aboguin was sincere, but it is remarkable that every phrase he used came out stilted, soulless, inopportunely florid, and as it were insulted the atmosphere of the doctor's house and the woman who was dying. He felt it himself, and in his fear of being misunderstood he exerted himself to the utmost to make his voice soft and tender so as to convince by the sincerity of his tone at least, if not by his words. As a rule, however deep and beautiful the words they affect only the unconcerned. They cannot always satisfy those who are happy or distressed because the highest expression of happiness or distress is most often silence. Lovers understand each other best when they are silent, and a fervent passionate speech at the graveside affects only outsiders. To the widow and children it seems cold and trivial.
Aboguin's voice shook with agitation. His tremor and tone were way more convincing than his words. He was sincere, but it's striking how every phrase he used sounded stiff, lifeless, unnecessarily flowery, and somehow insulted the atmosphere of the doctor's house and the dying woman. He felt that himself, and worried about being misunderstood, he tried really hard to soften his voice and make it tender, hoping that his sincerity would come through in his tone, even if not in his words. Usually, no matter how deep and beautiful the words are, they only resonate with those who don’t care. They can't always satisfy those who are happy or upset because the strongest expression of happiness or distress is often silence. Lovers understand each other best when they’re quiet, and a heartfelt speech at a graveside only touches outsiders. To the widow and children, it feels cold and trivial.
Kirilov stood still and was silent. When Aboguin uttered some more words on the higher vocation of a doctor, and self-sacrifice, the doctor sternly asked:
Kirilov stood still and was silent. When Aboguin said a few more things about the noble calling of a doctor and self-sacrifice, the doctor firmly asked:
"Is it far?"
"Is it far away?"
"Thirteen or fourteen versts. I've got good horses, doctor. I give you my word of honour that I'll take you there and back in an hour. Only an hour."
"Thirteen or fourteen versts. I've got great horses, doctor. I promise you that I'll get you there and back in an hour. Just one hour."
The last words impressed the doctor more strongly than the references to humanity or the doctor's vocation. He thought for a while and said with a sigh.
The last words affected the doctor more than the mentions of humanity or his job. He thought for a moment and said with a sigh.
"Well, let us go!"
"Okay, let’s go!"
He went off quickly, with a step that was now sure, to his study and soon after returned in a long coat. Aboguin, delighted, danced impatiently round him, helped him on with his overcoat, and accompanied him out of the house.
He quickly left with a confident stride to his study and soon came back in a long coat. Aboguin, thrilled, danced impatiently around him, helped him with his overcoat, and went with him out of the house.
Outside it was dark, but brighter than in the hall. Now in the darkness the tall stooping figure of the doctor was clearly visible with the long, narrow beard and the aquiline nose. Besides his pale face Aboguin's big face could now be seen and a little student's cap which hardly covered the crown of his head. The scarf showed white only in front, but behind it was hid under his long hair.
Outside, it was dark, but brighter than in the hallway. In the darkness, the tall, hunched figure of the doctor stood out with his long, narrow beard and sharp nose. Alongside his pale face, Aboguin's large face was now visible, topped with a small student cap that barely covered the crown of his head. The scarf was white only in the front, while the back was hidden under his long hair.
"Believe me, I'm able to appreciate your magnanimity," murmured Aboguin, as he helped the doctor to a seat in the carriage. "We'll whirl away. Luke, dear man, drive as fast as you can, do!"
"Trust me, I really appreciate your generosity," said Aboguin softly as he assisted the doctor into the carriage. "Let's get going. Luke, my friend, drive as fast as you can!"
The coachman drove quickly. First appeared a row of bare buildings, which stood along the hospital yard. It was dark everywhere, save that at the end of the yard a bright light from someone's window broke through the garden fence, and three windows in the upper story of the separate house seemed to be paler than the air. Then the carriage drove into dense obscurity where you could smell mushroom damp, and hear the whisper of the trees. The noise of the wheels awoke the rooks who began to stir in the leaves and raised a doleful, bewildered cry as if they knew that the doctor's son was dead and Aboguin's wife ill. Then began to appear separate trees, a shrub. Sternly gleamed the pond, where big black shadows slept. The carriage rolled along over an even plain. Now the cry of the rooks was but faintly heard far away behind. Soon it became completely still.
The coachman drove quickly. First, a row of bare buildings appeared along the hospital yard. It was dark everywhere, except at the end of the yard where a bright light from someone's window broke through the garden fence, and three windows on the upper floor of a nearby house looked paler than the surrounding air. Then the carriage entered the thick darkness where you could smell damp mushrooms and hear the whispers of the trees. The noise of the wheels stirred the rooks, who began to flutter in the leaves and emitted a sorrowful, confused cry, as if they sensed that the doctor's son was dead and Aboguin's wife was unwell. Soon, individual trees and a shrub came into view. The pond gleamed sternly, where large black shadows rested. The carriage rolled over a smooth plain. Now the cry of the rooks could barely be heard, fading away behind them. Soon, it was completely silent.
Almost all the way Kirilov and Aboguin were silent; save that once Aboguin sighed profoundly and murmured.
Almost all the way, Kirilov and Aboguin were silent, except that once Aboguin sighed deeply and murmured.
"It's terrible pain. One never loves his nearest so much as when there is the risk of losing them."
"It's excruciating pain. You never appreciate your loved ones as much as when there's a chance of losing them."
And when the carriage was quietly passing through the river, Kirilov gave a sudden start, as though the dashing of the water frightened him, and he began to move impatiently.
And when the carriage was quietly crossing the river, Kirilov suddenly jolted, as if the splashing water had startled him, and he started to move restlessly.
"Let me go," he said in anguish. "I'll come to you later. I only want to send the attendant to my wife. She is all alone."
"Let me go," he said, distressed. "I'll come to you later. I just want to send someone to my wife. She's all alone."
Aboguin was silent. The carriage, swaying and rattling against the stones, drove over the sandy bank and went on. Kirilov began to toss about in anguish, and glanced around. Behind the road was visible in the scant light of the stars and the willows that fringed the bank disappearing into the darkness. To the right the plain stretched smooth and boundless as heaven. On it in the distance here and there dim lights were burning, probably on the turf-pits. To the left, parallel with the road stretched a little hill, tufted with tiny shrubs, and on the hill a big half-moon stood motionless, red, slightly veiled with a mist, and surrounded with fine clouds which seemed to be gazing upon it from every side, and guarding it, lest it should disappear.
Aboguin was quiet. The carriage, swaying and rattling over the stones, rolled over the sandy bank and continued on. Kirilov started to fidget in distress and looked around. Behind the road, the dim light of the stars revealed willows lining the bank, fading into the darkness. To the right, the plain stretched out smooth and endless like the sky. In the distance, scattered faint lights flickered, likely from the turf-pits. On the left, a small hill lined the road, dotted with tiny shrubs, and on that hill hung a large half-moon, motionless and red, slightly shrouded in mist, surrounded by delicate clouds that seemed to watch over it from all sides, protecting it from vanishing.
In all nature one felt something hopeless and sick. Like a fallen woman who sits alone in a dark room trying not to think of her past, the earth languished with reminiscence of spring and summer and waited in apathy for ineluctable winter. Wherever one's glance turned nature showed everywhere like a dark, cold, bottomless pit, whence neither Kirilov nor Aboguin nor the red half-moon could escape....
In all of nature, there was a sense of hopelessness and illness. Like a fallen woman sitting alone in a dark room, trying not to dwell on her past, the earth was weighed down by memories of spring and summer, passively waiting for the inevitable winter. Wherever you looked, nature appeared as a dark, cold, bottomless pit, from which neither Kirilov nor Aboguin nor the red half-moon could escape...
The nearer the carriage approached the destination the more impatient did Aboguin become. He moved about, jumped up and stared over the driver's shoulder in front of him. And when at last the carriage drew up at the foot of the grand staircase, nicely covered with a striped linen awning and he looked up at the lighted windows of the first floor one could hear his breath trembling.
The closer the carriage got to the destination, the more impatient Aboguin became. He shifted around, jumped up, and peered over the driver's shoulder. And when the carriage finally stopped at the base of the grand staircase, elegantly draped with a striped linen awning, he looked up at the brightly lit windows on the first floor, and you could hear his breath quivering.
"If anything happens ... I shan't survive it," he said entering the hall with the doctor and slowly rubbing his hands in his agitation. "But I can't hear any noise. That means it's all right so far," he added, listening to the stillness.
"If anything happens ... I won't survive it," he said as he entered the hall with the doctor, slowly rubbing his hands in agitation. "But I can't hear any noise. That means everything's okay for now," he added, listening to the silence.
No voices or steps were heard in the hall. For all the bright illumination the whole house seemed asleep. Now the doctor and Aboguin who had been in darkness up till now could examine each other. The doctor was tall, with a stoop, slovenly dressed, and his face was plain. There was something unpleasantly sharp, ungracious, and severe in his thick negro lips, his aquiline nose and his faded, indifferent look. His tangled hair, his sunken temples, the early grey in his long thin beard, that showed his shining chin, his pale grey complexion and the slipshod awkwardness of his manners—the hardness of it all suggested to the mind bad times undergone, an unjust lot and weariness of life and men. To look at the hard figure of the man, you could not believe that he had a wife and could weep over his child. Aboguin revealed something different. He was robust, solid and fair-haired, with a big head and large, yet soft, features, exquisitely dressed in the latest fashion. In his carriage, his tight-buttoned coat and his mane of hair you felt something noble and leonine. He walked with his head straight and his chest prominent, he spoke in a pleasant baritone, and in his manner of removing his scarf or arranging his hair there appeared a subtle, almost feminine, elegance. Even his pallor and childish fear as he glanced upwards to the staircase while taking off his coat, did not disturb his carriage or take from the satisfaction, the health and aplomb which his figure breathed.
No voices or footsteps were heard in the hallway. Despite the bright lights, the whole house felt asleep. Now the doctor and Aboguin, who had been in the dark until now, could size each other up. The doctor was tall, a bit hunched, poorly dressed, and his face was plain. There was something unpleasantly sharp, ungracious, and severe about his thick black lips, his hooked nose, and his faded, indifferent expression. His messy hair, his sunken temples, the early grey in his long thin beard that framed his shining chin, his pale grey complexion, and the clumsy awkwardness of his demeanor—all of it suggested hardship, an unfair life, and a weariness with life and people. Looking at the tough figure of the man, you couldn't believe he had a wife or could cry over his child. Aboguin was different. He was stocky, solid, and fair-haired, with a big head and large yet soft features, impeccably dressed in the latest style. His posture, his tightly buttoned coat, and his flowing hair gave off something noble and lion-like. He walked with his head held high and his chest out, spoke in a pleasant baritone, and his way of removing his scarf or fixing his hair displayed a subtle, almost feminine elegance. Even his paleness and childish fear as he looked up at the staircase while taking off his coat didn’t disrupt his poise or diminish the satisfaction, health, and confidence his figure exuded.
"There's no one about, nothing I can hear," he said walking upstairs. "No commotion. May God be good!"
"There's no one around, nothing I can hear," he said, walking upstairs. "No noise. Thank God!"
He accompanied the doctor through the hall to a large salon, where a big piano showed dark and a lustre hung in a white cover. Thence they both passed into a small and beautiful drawing-room, very cosy, filled with a pleasant, rosy half-darkness.
He walked with the doctor down the hallway to a spacious living room, where a large piano stood out in the shadows and a chandelier was covered with a white cloth. From there, they entered a small, lovely sitting room that was very cozy, filled with a soft, rosy twilight.
"Please sit here a moment, Doctor," said Aboguin, "I ... I won't be a second. I'll just have a look and tell them."
"Please sit here for a moment, Doctor," said Aboguin, "I ... I won't be long. I'll just take a quick look and let them know."
Kirilov was left alone. The luxury of the drawing-room, the pleasant half-darkness, even his presence in a stranger's unfamiliar house evidently did not move him. He sat in a chair looking at his hands burnt with carbolic acid. He had no more than a glimpse of the bright red lampshade, the cello case, and when he looked sideways across the room to where the clock was ticking, he noticed a stuffed wolf, as solid and satisfied as Aboguin himself.
Kirilov was left alone. The elegance of the living room, the cozy half-light, and even being in a stranger's unfamiliar home clearly didn't affect him. He sat in a chair, staring at his hands, which were burned from carbolic acid. He barely took in the vibrant red lampshade, the cello case, and when he glanced sideways across the room to where the clock was ticking, he spotted a stuffed wolf, as solid and content as Aboguin himself.
It was still.... Somewhere far away in the other rooms someone uttered a loud "Ah!" A glass door, probably a cupboard door, rang, and again everything was still. After five minutes had passed, Kirilov did not look at his hands any more. He raised his eyes to the door through which Aboguin had disappeared.
It was still.... Somewhere far away in the other rooms, someone let out a loud "Ah!" A glass door, probably a cupboard door, clinked, and once again everything fell silent. After five minutes had passed, Kirilov stopped looking at his hands. He lifted his eyes to the door through which Aboguin had vanished.
Aboguin was standing on the threshold, but not the same man as went out. The expression of satisfaction and subtle elegance had disappeared from him. His face and hands, the attitude of his body were distorted with a disgusting expression either of horror or of tormenting physical pain. His nose, lips, moustache, all his features were moving and as it were trying to tear themselves away from his face, but the eyes were as though laughing from pain.
Aboguin was standing in the doorway, but he was not the same man who had left. The look of satisfaction and subtle elegance was gone from him. His face and hands, the way he was holding himself, were twisted in a disturbing expression of either horror or unbearable physical pain. His nose, lips, mustache, all his features were twitching as if they were trying to pull away from his face, but his eyes seemed to be laughing in the midst of the pain.
Aboguin took a long heavy step into the middle of the room, stooped, moaned, and shook his fists.
Aboguin took a long, heavy step into the center of the room, bent over, groaned, and shook his fists.
"Deceived!" he cried, emphasising the syllable cei. "She deceived me! She's gone! She fell ill and sent me for the doctor only to run away with this fool Papchinsky. My God!" Aboguin stepped heavily towards the doctor, thrust his white soft fists before his face, and went on wailing, shaking his fists the while.
"Deceived!" he shouted, stressing the syllable cei. "She tricked me! She's gone! She got sick and sent me to get the doctor only to run off with that idiot Papchinsky. My God!" Aboguin stomped forward toward the doctor, thrusting his soft white fists in front of his face, and continued crying out while shaking his fists.
"She's gone off! She's deceived me! But why this lie? My God, my God! Why this dirty, foul trick, this devilish, serpent's game? What have I done to her? She's gone off." Tears gushed from his eyes. He turned on his heel and began to pace the drawing-room. Now in his short jacket and his fashionable narrow trousers in which his legs seemed too thin for his body, he was extraordinarily like a lion. Curiosity kindled in the doctor's impassive face. He rose and eyed Aboguin.
"She’s left me! She’s betrayed me! But why this lie? Oh my God, oh my God! Why this dirty, nasty trick, this wicked game? What have I done to her? She’s gone." Tears streamed down his face. He turned sharply and started to pace the living room. Dressed in his short jacket and trendy narrow pants that made his legs look too thin for his body, he resembled a lion in a way that was striking. Curiosity sparked in the doctor’s emotionless face. He got up and looked at Aboguin.
"Well, where's the patient?"
"Okay, where's the patient?"
"The patient, the patient," cried Aboguin, laughing, weeping, and still shaking his fists. "She's not ill, but accursed. Vile—dastardly. The Devil himself couldn't have planned a fouler trick. She sent me so that she could run away with a fool, an utter clown, an Alphonse! My God, far better she should have died. I'll not bear it. I shall not bear it."
"The patient, the patient," yelled Aboguin, laughing, crying, and still shaking his fists. "She's not sick; she's cursed. Disgusting—cowardly. The Devil himself couldn't have come up with a worse trick. She sent me off so she could escape with a fool, a complete idiot, an Alphonse! My God, it would have been better if she had died. I can't take it. I won't take it."
The doctor stood up straight. His eyes began to blink, filled with tears; his thin beard began to move with his jaw right and left.
The doctor stood up straight. His eyes started to blink, filled with tears; his thin beard began to move as his jaw shifted from side to side.
"What's this?" he asked, looking curiously about. "My child's dead. My wife in anguish, alone in all the house.... I can hardly stand on my feet, I haven't slept for three nights ... and I'm made to play in a vulgar comedy, to play the part of a stage property! I don't ... I don't understand it!"
"What's going on?" he asked, looking around with curiosity. "My child is dead. My wife is suffering, alone in the entire house... I can barely stay on my feet, I haven't slept in three nights... and I'm forced to act in a cheap comedy, to play the role of a prop! I don't... I just don't get it!"
Aboguin opened one fist, flung a crumpled note on the floor and trod on it, as upon an insect he wished to crush.
Aboguin opened one fist, threw a crumpled note on the floor, and stepped on it, like an insect he wanted to squash.
"And I didn't see ... didn't understand," he said through his set teeth, brandishing one fist round his head, with an expression as though someone had trod on a corn. "I didn't notice how he came to see us every day. I didn't notice that he came in a carriage to-day! What was the carriage for? And I didn't see! Innocent!"
"And I didn't see ... didn't understand," he said through clenched teeth, swinging one fist around his head, with a look on his face as if someone had stepped on his toe. "I didn’t notice how he came to see us every day. I didn’t notice that he came in a carriage today! What was the carriage for? And I didn’t see! Innocent!"
"I don't ... I don't understand," the doctor murmured. "What's it all mean? It's jeering at a man, laughing at a man's suffering! That's impossible.... I've never seen it in my life before!"
"I don't ... I don't understand," the doctor murmured. "What does it all mean? It's mocking a man, laughing at a man's suffering! That's impossible.... I've never seen anything like it in my life before!"
With the dull bewilderment of a man who has just begun to understand that someone has bitterly offended him, the doctor shrugged his shoulders, waved his hands and not knowing what to say or do, dropped exhausted into a chair.
With the confused shock of a man who has just started to realize that someone has seriously wronged him, the doctor shrugged his shoulders, waved his hands, and, unsure of what to say or do, collapsed into a chair, completely drained.
"Well, she didn't love me any more. She loved another man. Very well. But why the deceit, why this foul treachery?" Aboguin spoke with tears in his voice. "Why, why? What have I done to you? Listen, doctor," he said passionately approaching Kirilov. "You were the unwilling witness of my misfortune, and I am not going to hide the truth from you. I swear I loved this woman. I loved her with devotion, like a slave. I sacrificed everything for her. I broke with my family, I gave up the service and my music. I forgave her things I could not have forgiven my mother and sister.... I never once gave her an angry look ... I never gave her any cause. Why this lie then? I do not demand love, but why this abominable deceit? If you don't love any more then speak out honestly, above all when you know what I feel about this matter...."
"Well, she doesn't love me anymore. She loves another guy. Fine. But why the lies? Why this terrible betrayal?" Aboguin said, his voice filled with tears. "Why, why? What have I done to you? Listen, doctor," he said passionately, moving closer to Kirilov. "You saw my misfortune firsthand, and I’m not going to hide the truth from you. I swear I loved this woman. I loved her completely, like a servant. I sacrificed everything for her. I cut ties with my family, I gave up my job and my music. I forgave her things I could never have forgiven my mother and sister.... I never once gave her an angry look ... I never gave her any reason. So why this lie? I don't expect love in return, but why this horrible deceit? If you don’t love me anymore, just be honest, especially when you know how I feel about this..."
With tears in his eyes and trembling in all his bones, Aboguin was pouring out his soul to the doctor. He spoke passionately, pressing both hands to his heart. He revealed all the family secrets without hesitation, as though he were glad that these secrets were being torn from his heart. Had he spoken thus for an hour or two and poured out all his soul, he would surely have been easier.
With tears in his eyes and shaking all over, Aboguin was pouring his heart out to the doctor. He spoke fervently, pressing both hands to his chest. He shared all the family secrets without holding back, almost as if he was relieved to have these secrets pulled from his heart. If he had talked like this for an hour or two, laying bare his soul, he would surely have felt better.
Who can say whether, had the doctor listened and given him friendly sympathy, he would not, as so often happens, have been reconciled to his grief unprotesting, without turning to unprofitable follies? But it happened otherwise. While Aboguin was speaking the offended doctor changed countenance visibly. The indifference and amazement in his face gradually gave way to an expression of bitter outrage, indignation, and anger. His features became still sharper, harder, and more forbidding. When Aboguin put before his eyes the photograph of his young wife, with a pretty, but dry, inexpressive face like a nun's, and asked if it were possible to look at that face and grant that it could express a lie, the doctor suddenly started away, with flashing eyes, and said, coarsely forging out each several word:
Who can say whether, if the doctor had listened and shown him some genuine sympathy, he wouldn't have, as often happens, come to terms with his grief peacefully, without resorting to unhelpful distractions? But things played out differently. While Aboguin was talking, the upset doctor’s expression changed dramatically. The indifference and surprise on his face slowly shifted to bitter outrage, indignation, and anger. His features became sharper, harder, and more intimidating. When Aboguin held up the photograph of his young wife, who had a pretty yet dull, expressionless face like a nun's, and asked if it was possible to look at that face and believe it could express a lie, the doctor suddenly recoiled, his eyes blazing, and said, harshly articulating each word:
"Why do you tell me all this? I do not want to hear! I don't want to," he cried and banged his fist upon the table. "I don't want your trivial vulgar secrets—to Hell with them. You dare not tell me such trivialities. Or do you think I have not yet been insulted enough! That I'm a lackey to whom you can give the last insult? Yes?"
"Why are you telling me all this? I don’t want to hear it! I don’t want to," he shouted, slamming his fist on the table. "I don’t want your petty, crude secrets—screw them. You shouldn’t be telling me such nonsense. Or do you think I haven’t been insulted enough? That I’m some lackey you can throw your final insult at? Yes?"
Aboguin drew back from Kirilov and stared at him in surprise.
Aboguin pulled away from Kirilov and looked at him in shock.
"Why did you bring me here?" the doctor went on, shaking his beard. "You marry out of high spirits, get angry out of high spirits, and make a melodrama—but where do I come in? What have I got to do with your romances? Leave me alone! Get on with your noble grabbing, parade your humane ideas, play—" the doctor gave a side-glance at the cello-case—"the double-bass and the trombone, stuff yourselves like capons, but don't dare to jeer at a real man! If you can't respect him, then you can at least spare him your attentions."
"Why did you bring me here?" the doctor continued, shaking his beard. "You marry because you're feeling good, get mad because you're feeling good, and create a drama—but where do I fit in? What does any of this have to do with your love stories? Leave me out of it! Just go ahead with your grand plans, flaunt your so-called caring ideas, play—" the doctor glanced at the cello case—"the double bass and the trombone, stuff yourselves silly, but don’t you dare mock a real man! If you can’t respect him, at least leave him alone!"
"What does all this mean?" Aboguin asked, blushing.
"What does all this mean?" Aboguin asked, blushing.
"It means that it's vile and foul to play with a man! I'm a doctor. You consider doctors and all men who work and don't reek of scent and harlotry, your footmen, your mauvais tons. Very well, but no one gave you the right to turn a man who suffers into a property."
"It means that it's disgusting to toy with a man! I'm a doctor. You see doctors and all men who work and don’t smell like perfume and promiscuity as your servants, your mauvais tons. Fine, but no one gave you the right to treat a suffering man like property."
"How dare you say that?" Aboguin asked quietly. Again his face began to twist about, this time in visible anger.
"How dare you say that?" Aboguin asked softly. Once more, his face started to contort, this time with clear anger.
"How dare you bring me here to listen to trivial rubbish, when you know that I'm in sorrow?" the doctor cried and banged his fists on the table once more. "Who gave you the right to jeer at another's grief?"
"How dare you bring me here to listen to meaningless nonsense when you know I'm hurting?" the doctor shouted, slamming his fists on the table again. "Who gave you the right to mock someone else's pain?"
"You're mad," cried Aboguin. "You're ungenerous. I too am deeply unhappy and ... and ..."
"You're crazy," shouted Aboguin. "You're selfish. I'm really unhappy too and ... and ..."
"Unhappy"—the doctor gave a sneering laugh—"Don't touch the word, it's got nothing to do with you. Wasters who can't get money on a bill call themselves unhappy too. A capon's unhappy, oppressed with all its superfluous fat. You worthless lot!"
"Unhappy?" the doctor scoffed. "Don't even use that word; it has nothing to do with you. People who can't get money from a loan call themselves unhappy too. A fat chicken is unhappy, weighed down by all its unnecessary fat. You useless bunch!"
"Sir, you're forgetting yourself," Aboguin gave a piercing scream. "For words like those, people are beaten. Do you understand?"
"Sir, you're losing touch," Aboguin screeched. "People get hurt for saying things like that. Do you get it?"
Aboguin thrust his hand into his side pocket, took out a pocket-book, found two notes and flung them on the table.
Aboguin reached into his side pocket, pulled out a wallet, found two bills, and tossed them on the table.
"There's your fee," he said, and his nostrils trembled. "You're paid."
"Here’s your payment," he said, his nostrils flaring. "You’re all set."
"You dare not offer me money," said the doctor, and brushed the notes from the table to the floor. "You don't settle an insult with money."
"You shouldn't offer me money," the doctor said, sweeping the bills off the table and onto the floor. "You can't fix an insult with cash."
Aboguin and the doctor stood face to face, heaping each other with undeserved insults. Never in their lives, even in a frenzy, had they said so much that was unjust and cruel and absurd. In both the selfishness of the unhappy is violently manifest. Unhappy men are selfish, wicked, unjust, and less able to understand each other than fools. Unhappiness does not unite people, but separates them; and just where one would imagine that people should be united by the community of grief, there is more injustice and cruelty done than among the comparatively contented.
Aboguin and the doctor faced each other, trading insults that were completely unwarranted. Never in their lives, even in moments of rage, had they said so much that was unfair, harsh, and ridiculous. The selfishness of the unhappy is painfully obvious. Unhappy people are selfish, cruel, unjust, and less capable of understanding one another than fools. Unhappiness doesn't bring people together; it drives them apart. Just when you would think that shared grief would unite people, there's often more injustice and cruelty than among those who are relatively content.
"Send me home, please," the doctor cried, out of breath.
"Please send me home," the doctor gasped, breathless.
Aboguin rang the bell violently. Nobody came. He rang once more; then flung the bell angrily to the floor. It struck dully on the carpet and gave out a mournful sound like a death-moan. The footman appeared.
Aboguin rang the bell loudly. Nobody came. He rang it again and then threw the bell angrily to the floor. It hit the carpet with a dull thud and made a sad sound like a death moan. The footman showed up.
"Where have you been hiding, damn you?" The master sprang upon him with clenched fists. "Where have you been just now? Go away and tell them to send the carriage round for this gentleman, and get the brougham ready for me. Wait," he called out as the footman turned to go. "Not a single traitor remains to-morrow. Pack off all of you! I will engage new ones ... Rabble!"
"Where have you been hiding, damn it?" The master lunged at him with clenched fists. "Where were you just now? Go tell them to send the carriage for this gentleman, and get the brougham ready for me. Wait," he shouted as the footman started to leave. "Not a single traitor is staying tomorrow. Get all of you out! I'm hiring new ones... Mob!"
While they waited Aboguin and the doctor were silent. Already the expression of satisfaction and the subtle elegance had returned to the former. He paced the drawing-room, shook his head elegantly and evidently was planning something. His anger was not yet cool, but he tried to make as if he did not notice his enemy.... The doctor stood with one hand on the edge of the table, looking at Aboguin with that deep, rather cynical, ugly contempt with which only grief and an unjust lot can look, when they see satiety and elegance before them.
While they waited, Aboguin and the doctor were quiet. The look of satisfaction and subtle elegance had already returned to Aboguin. He walked around the drawing-room, shaking his head gracefully, clearly plotting something. His anger hadn't fully faded, but he pretended not to notice his opponent. The doctor stood with one hand on the table's edge, gazing at Aboguin with a deep, cynical, ugly disdain that only comes from grief and an unfair fate when they see someone who is content and polished before them.
A little later, when the doctor took his seat in the carriage and drove away, his eyes still glanced contemptuously. It was dark, much darker than an hour ago. The red half-moon had now disappeared behind the little hill, and the clouds which watched it lay in dark spots round the stars. The brougham with the red lamps began to rattle on the road and passed the doctor. It was Aboguin on his way to protest, to commit all manner of folly.
A little later, when the doctor got into the carriage and drove off, he glanced back with disdain. It was dark, much darker than an hour earlier. The red half-moon had now vanished behind the small hill, and the clouds that had been watching it were scattered in dark patches around the stars. The brougham with the red lights started to rattle down the road and passed by the doctor. It was Aboguin heading to make a scene, ready to do all sorts of foolish things.
All the way the doctor thought not of his wife or Andrey, but only of Aboguin and those who lived in the house he just left. His thoughts were unjust, inhuman, and cruel. He passed sentence on Aboguin, his wife, Papchinsky, and all those who live in rosy semi-darkness and smell of scent. All the way he hated them, and his heart ached with his contempt for them. The conviction he formed about them would last his life long.
All the way, the doctor didn't think about his wife or Andrey, but only about Aboguin and the people in the house he had just left. His thoughts were unfair, unkind, and harsh. He judged Aboguin, his wife, Papchinsky, and everyone who lived in their cozy, dim space filled with perfume. All the way, he despised them, and his heart hurt with his disdain for them. The judgment he made about them would stay with him for life.
Time will pass and Kirilov's sorrow, but this conviction, unjust and unworthy of the human heart, will not pass, but will remain in the doctor's mind until the grave.
Time will go on, and Kirilov's grief will fade, but this belief, unfair and unworthy of a human heart, will persist in the doctor's mind until the end.
A TRIFLING OCCURRENCE
Nicolai Ilyich Byelyaev, a Petersburg landlord, very fond of the racecourse, a well fed, pink young man of about thirty-two, once called towards evening on Madame Irnin—Olga Ivanovna—with whom he had a liaison, or, to use his own phrase, spun out a long and tedious romance. And indeed the first pages of this romance, pages of interest and inspiration, had been read long ago; now they dragged on and on, and presented neither novelty nor interest.
Nicolai Ilyich Byelyaev, a landlord from Petersburg who loved the racetrack, was a well-fed, pink-skinned young man around thirty-two. One evening, he visited Madame Irnin—Olga Ivanovna—who he had a relationship with, or as he put it, was involved in a long and drawn-out romance. And indeed, the initial chapters of this romance, filled with excitement and passion, had been read long ago; now, it felt like a never-ending story that offered neither freshness nor intrigue.
Finding that Olga Ivanovna was not at home, my hero lay down a moment on the drawing-room sofa and began to wait.
Finding that Olga Ivanovna wasn't home, my hero lay down on the living room sofa for a moment and started to wait.
"Good evening, Nicolai Ilyich," he suddenly heard a child's voice say. "Mother will be in in a moment. She's gone to the dressmaker's with Sonya."
"Good evening, Nicolai Ilyich," he suddenly heard a child's voice say. "Mom will be in a minute. She went to the dressmaker's with Sonya."
In the same drawing-room on the sofa lay Olga Vassilievna's son, Alyosha, a boy about eight years old, well built, well looked after, dressed up like a picture in a velvet jacket and long black stockings. He lay on a satin pillow, and apparently imitating an acrobat whom he had lately seen in the circus, lifted up first one leg then the other. When his elegant legs began to be tired, he moved his hands, or he jumped up impetuously and then went on all fours, trying to stand with his legs in the air. All this he did with a most serious face, breathing heavily, as if he himself found no happiness in God's gift of such a restless body.
In the same living room on the sofa was Olga Vassilievna's son, Alyosha, a boy around eight years old, well-built and well-cared-for, dressed like a little model in a velvet jacket and long black stockings. He lay on a satin pillow, seemingly imitating an acrobat he had recently seen at the circus, lifting one leg and then the other. When his fancy legs started to get tired, he moved his hands, or he jumped up impulsively and crawled on all fours, trying to balance with his legs in the air. He did all this with a very serious expression, breathing heavily, as if he found no joy in the gift of such a restless body from God.
"Ah, how do you do, my friend?" said Byelyaev. "Is it you? I didn't notice you. Is your mother well?"
"Hey, how's it going, my friend?" said Byelyaev. "Is that you? I didn't see you there. Is your mom doing well?"
At the moment Alyosha had just taken hold of the toe of his left foot in his right hand and got into a most awkward pose. He turned head over heels, jumped up, and glanced from under the big, fluffy lampshade at Byelyaev.
At that moment, Alyosha had just grabbed his left foot's toe with his right hand and was in a really awkward position. He flipped upside down, jumped up, and looked out from under the big, fluffy lampshade at Byelyaev.
"How can I put it?" he said, shrugging his shoulders. "As a matter of plain fact mother is never well. You see she's a woman, and women, Nicolai Ilyich, have always some pain or another."
"How can I say this?" he asked, shrugging his shoulders. "Honestly, my mother is never well. You see, she's a woman, and women, Nicolai Ilyich, always have some kind of pain or another."
For something to do, Byelyaev began to examine Alyosha's face. All the time he had been acquainted with Olga Ivanovna he had never once turned his attention to the boy and had completely ignored his existence. A boy is stuck in front of your eyes, but what is he doing here, what is his rôle?—you don't want to give a single thought to the question.
For something to occupy himself, Byelyaev started to look at Alyosha's face. Throughout his time knowing Olga Ivanovna, he had never really noticed the boy and had totally overlooked him. There's a boy right in front of you, but what is he doing here, what is his role?—you don't even want to consider the question.
In the evening dusk Alyosha's face with a pale forehead and steady black eyes unexpectedly reminded Byelyaev of Olga Vassilievna as she was in the first pages of the romance. He had the desire to be affectionate to the boy.
In the evening twilight, Alyosha's face, with its pale forehead and steady black eyes, unexpectedly reminded Byelyaev of Olga Vassilievna as she appeared in the first pages of the romance. He felt a strong urge to be affectionate towards the boy.
"Come here, whipper-snapper," he said. "Come and let me have a good look at you, quite close."
"Come here, kid," he said. "Come let me take a good look at you, up close."
The boy jumped off the sofa and ran to Byelyaev.
The boy jumped off the couch and ran to Byelyaev.
"Well?" Nicolai Ilyich began, putting his hand on the thin shoulders. "And how are things with you?"
"Well?" Nicolai Ilyich started, placing his hand on the thin shoulders. "And how are things going with you?"
"How shall I put it?... They used to be much better before."
"How should I say this?... They used to be a lot better before."
"How?"
"How?"
"Quite simple. Before, Sonya and I only had to do music and reading, and now we're given French verses to learn. You've had your hair cut lately?"
"Pretty simple. Before, Sonya and I just had to do music and reading, and now we have French poems to memorize. Did you get your hair cut recently?"
"Yes, just lately."
"Yeah, just recently."
"That's why I noticed it. Your beard's shorter. May I touch it ... doesn't it hurt?"
"That's why I noticed it. Your beard is shorter. Can I touch it... doesn't that hurt?"
"No, not a bit."
"Nope, not at all."
"Why is it that it hurts if you pull one hair, and when you pull a whole lot, it doesn't hurt a bit? Ah, ah! You know it's a pity you don't have side-whiskers. You should shave here, and at the sides ... and leave the hair just here."
"Why does it hurt when you pull one hair, but when you pull a bunch, you don’t feel a thing? Ah, ah! It’s too bad you don’t have sideburns. You should shave here and on the sides... and just leave the hair right here."
The boy pressed close to Byelyaev and began to play with his watch-chain.
The boy leaned in close to Byelyaev and started to mess with his watch chain.
"When I go to the gymnasium," he said, "Mother is going to buy me a watch. I'll ask her to buy me a chain just like this. What a fine locket! Father has one just the same, but yours has stripes, here, and his has got letters.... Inside it's mother's picture. Father has another chain now, not in links, but like a ribbon...."
"When I go to the gym," he said, "Mom is going to buy me a watch. I'll ask her to get me a chain just like this. What a nice locket! Dad has one just like it, but yours has stripes here, and his has letters.... Inside is Mom's picture. Dad has another chain now, not in links, but like a ribbon...."
"How do you know? Do you see your father?"
"How do you know? Do you see your dad?"
"I? Mm ... no ... I ..."
"I? Um ... no ... I ..."
Alyosha blushed and in the violent confusion of being detected in a lie began to scratch the locket busily with his finger-nail. Byelyaev looked steadily at his face and asked:
Alyosha blushed, and in the intense embarrassment of being caught in a lie, he started to scratch the locket with his fingernail. Byelyaev looked closely at his face and asked:
"Do you see your father?"
"Do you see your dad?"
"No ... no!"
"No way!"
"But, be honest—on your honour. By your face I can see you're not telling me the truth. If you made a slip of the tongue by mistake, what's the use of shuffling. Tell me, do you see him? As one friend to another."
"But honestly—on your honor. I can tell by your expression that you're not being truthful. If you accidentally slipped up, what's the point of avoiding the question? Just tell me, do you see him? As a friend."
Alyosha mused.
Alyosha thought.
"And you won't tell Mother?" he asked.
"And you won't tell Mom?" he asked.
"What next."
"What's next?"
"On your word of honour."
"On your word of honor."
"My word of honour."
"My word is my bond."
"Swear an oath."
"Take an oath."
"What a nuisance you are! What do you take me for?"
"What a pain you are! What do you think I am?"
Alyosha looked round, made big eyes and began to whisper.
Alyosha looked around, widened his eyes, and started to whisper.
"Only for God's sake don't tell Mother! Never tell it to anyone at all, because it's a secret. God forbid that Mother should ever get to know; then I and Sonya and Pelagueia will pay for it.... Listen. Sonya and I meet Father every Tuesday and Friday. When Pelagueia takes us for a walk before dinner, we go into Apfel's sweet-shop and Father's waiting for us. He always sits in a separate room, you know, where there's a splendid marble table and an ash-tray shaped like a goose without a back...."
"Please, for God's sake, don’t tell Mom! Never share this with anyone, because it’s a secret. God forbid Mom ever finds out; then I, Sonya, and Pelagueia will be in big trouble... Listen. Sonya and I meet Dad every Tuesday and Friday. When Pelagueia takes us for a walk before dinner, we go into Apfel's candy store, and Dad is waiting for us. He always sits in a separate room, you know, where there's a beautiful marble table and an ashtray shaped like a goose without a back..."
"And what do you do there?"
"And what do you do there?"
"Nothing!—First, we welcome one another, then we sit down at a little table and Father begins to treat us to coffee and cakes. You know, Sonya eats meat-pies, and I can't bear pies with meat in them! I like them made of cabbage and eggs. We eat so much that afterwards at dinner we try to eat as much as we possibly can so that Mother shan't notice."
"Nothing!—First, we greet each other, then we sit down at a small table and Dad starts serving us coffee and pastries. You know, Sonya has meat pies, and I really can't stand pies with meat! I prefer the ones with cabbage and eggs. We eat so much that later at dinner we try to eat as much as we can so that Mom won't notice."
"What do you talk about there?"
"What do you guys talk about there?"
"To Father? About anything. He kisses us and cuddles us, tells us all kinds of funny stories. You know, he says that he will take us to live with him when we are grown up. Sonya doesn't want to go, but I say 'Yes.' Of course, it'll be lonely without Mother; but I'll write letters to her. How funny: we could go to her for our holidays then—couldn't we? Besides, Father says that he'll buy me a horse. He's a splendid man. I can't understand why Mother doesn't invite him to live with her or why she says we mustn't meet him. He loves Mother very much indeed. He's always asking us how she is and what she's doing. When she was ill, he took hold of his head like this ... and ran, ran, all the time. He is always telling us to obey and respect her. Tell me, is it true that we're unlucky?"
"To Dad? About anything. He hugs us and kisses us, tells us all sorts of funny stories. You know, he says he’ll take us to live with him when we’re grown up. Sonya doesn’t want to go, but I say 'Yes.' Of course, it’ll be lonely without Mom; but I’ll write her letters. How funny: we could go visit her for our holidays then—right? Besides, Dad says he’ll buy me a horse. He’s a great guy. I can’t understand why Mom doesn’t invite him to live with her or why she says we can’t see him. He loves Mom a lot. He’s always asking us how she’s doing and what’s going on with her. When she was sick, he grabbed his head like this ... and ran, ran, all the time. He always tells us to listen to and respect her. Tell me, is it true that we’re unlucky?"
"H'm ... how?"
"Um ... how?"
"Father says so. He says: 'You are unlucky children.' It's quite strange to listen to him. He says: 'You are unhappy, I'm unhappy, and Mother's unhappy.' He says: 'Pray to God for yourselves and for her.'" Alyosha's eyes rested upon the stuffed bird and he mused.
"Father says so. He says: 'You kids are unlucky.' It's pretty weird to hear him say that. He says: 'You’re unhappy, I’m unhappy, and Mom’s unhappy.' He says: 'Pray to God for yourselves and for her.'" Alyosha's eyes were on the stuffed bird as he thought about it.
"Exactly ..." snorted Byelyaev. "This is what you do. You arrange conferences in sweet-shops. And your mother doesn't know?" "N—no.... How could she know? Pelagueia won't tell for anything. The day before yesterday Father stood us pears. Sweet, like jam. I had two."
"Exactly..." snorted Byelyaev. "This is what you do. You hold meetings in dessert shops. And your mom doesn't know?" "N—no... How could she know? Pelagueia won't spill for anything. The day before yesterday, Dad brought us pears. Sweet, like jam. I had two."
"H'm ... well, now ... tell me, doesn't your father speak about me?"
"Hmm ... well, now ... tell me, doesn't your dad talk about me?"
"About you? How shall I put it?" Alyosha gave a searching glance to Byelyaev's face and shrugged his shoulders.
"About you? How should I say this?" Alyosha gave a thoughtful look at Byelyaev's face and shrugged his shoulders.
"He doesn't say anything in particular."
"He doesn't say anything specific."
"What does he say, for instance?"
"What does he say, for example?"
"You won't be offended?"
"Are you sure you won't be offended?"
"What next? Why, does he abuse me?"
"What’s next? Is he really going to mistreat me?"
"He doesn't abuse you, but you know ... he is cross with you. He says that it's through you that Mother's unhappy and that you ... ruined Mother. But he is so queer! I explain to him that you are good and never shout at Mother, but he only shakes his head."
"He doesn't mistreat you, but you can tell... he's upset with you. He says you're the reason Mom is unhappy and that you... messed up Mom. But he's so strange! I try to explain to him that you're good and never raise your voice at Mom, but he just shakes his head."
"Does he say those very words: that I ruined her?"
"Does he really say those exact words: that I messed her up?"
"Yes. Don't be offended, Nicolai Ilyich!"
"Yes. Please don’t take offense, Nicolai Ilyich!"
Byelyaev got up, stood still a moment, and then began to walk about the drawing-room.
Byelyaev got up, paused for a moment, and then started to walk around the living room.
"This is strange, and ... funny," he murmured, shrugging his shoulders and smiling ironically. "He is to blame all round, and now I've ruined her, eh? What an innocent lamb! Did he say those very words to you: that I ruined your mother?"
"This is weird and... funny," he said softly, shrugging and smiling ironically. "He's to blame for everything, and now I've messed her up, right? What an innocent little lamb! Did he really say those exact words to you: that I ruined your mom?"
"Yes, but ... you said that you wouldn't get offended."
"Yes, but ... you said you wouldn't take it personally."
"I'm not offended, and ... and it's none of your business! No, it ... it's quite funny though. I fell, into the trap, yet I'm to be blamed as well."
"I'm not offended, and ... and it's none of your business! No, it ... it's pretty funny, actually. I fell into the trap, yet I'm to blame too."
The bell rang. The boy dashed from his place and ran out. In a minute a lady entered the room with a little girl. It was Olga Ivanovna, Alyosha's mother. After her, hopping, humming noisily, and waving his hands, followed Alyosha.
The bell rang. The boy sprinted from his spot and ran outside. A minute later, a woman came into the room with a little girl. It was Olga Ivanovna, Alyosha's mother. After her, bouncing, humming loudly, and waving his hands, came Alyosha.
"Of course, who is there to accuse except me?" he murmured, sniffing. "He's right, he's the injured husband."
"Of course, who can accuse anyone but me?" he said softly, sniffing. "He's right; he's the wronged husband."
"What's the matter?" asked Olga Ivanovna.
"What's wrong?" asked Olga.
"What's the matter! Listen to the kind of sermon your dear husband preaches. It appears I'm a scoundrel and a murderer, I've ruined you and the children. All of you are unhappy, and only I am awfully happy! Awfully, awfully happy!"
"What's going on! Just listen to the kind of sermon your beloved husband is preaching. It sounds like I'm a villain and a killer, I've messed up your life and the kids'. Everyone is miserable, and I'm the only one who's incredibly happy! Incredibly, incredibly happy!"
"I don't understand, Nicolai! What is it?"
"I don't get it, Nicolai! What is it?"
"Just listen to this young gentleman," Byelyaev said, pointing to Alyosha.
"Just listen to this young man," Byelyaev said, pointing to Alyosha.
Alyosha blushed, then became pale suddenly and his whole face was twisted in fright.
Alyosha turned red, then suddenly went pale, and his entire face was contorted in fear.
"Nicolai Ilyich," he whispered loudly. "Shh!"
"Nicolai Ilyich," he whispered. "Quiet!"
Olga Ivanovna glanced in surprise at Alyosha, at Byelyaev, and then again at Alyosha.
Olga Ivanovna looked in surprise at Alyosha, then at Byelyaev, and then back at Alyosha.
"Ask him, if you please," went on Byelyaev. "That stupid fool Pelagueia of yours, takes them to sweet-shops and arranges meetings with their dear father there. But that's not the point. The point is that the dear father is a martyr, and I'm a murderer, I'm a scoundrel, who broke the lives of both of you...."
"Please ask him," Byelyaev continued. "That foolish Pelagueia of yours takes them to candy stores and sets up meetings with their dear father there. But that’s not the main issue. The main issue is that their dear father is a martyr, and I’m a murderer, a scoundrel who destroyed both of your lives...."
"Nicolai Ilyich!" moaned Alyosha. "You gave your word of honour!"
"Nicolai Ilyich!" groaned Alyosha. "You gave your word!"
"Ah, let me alone!" Byelyaev waved his hand. "This is something more important than any words of honour. The hypocrisy revolts me, the lie!"
"Ah, just leave me alone!" Byelyaev waved his hand. "This is way more important than any talk of honor. The hypocrisy disgusts me, the lie!"
"I don't understand," muttered Olga Ivanovna, and tears began to glimmer in her eyes. "Tell me, Lyolka,"—she turned to her son, "Do you see your father?"
"I don't get it," muttered Olga Ivanovna, and tears started to shimmer in her eyes. "Tell me, Lyolka,"—she turned to her son, "Do you see your dad?"
Alyosha did not hear and looked with horror at Byelyaev.
Alyosha didn’t hear and stared in shock at Byelyaev.
"It's impossible," said the mother. "I'll go and ask Pelagueia."
"It's impossible," said the mom. "I'll go ask Pelagueia."
Olga Ivanovna went out.
Olga Ivanovna stepped outside.
"But, but you gave me your word of honour," Alyosha said trembling all over.
"But you promised me," Alyosha said, shaking all over.
Byelyaev waved his hand at him and went on walking up and down. He was absorbed in his insult, and now, as before, he did not notice the presence of the boy. He, a big serious man, had nothing to do with boys. And Alyosha sat down in a corner and in terror told Sonya how he had been deceived. He trembled, stammered, wept. This was the first time in his life that he had been set, roughly, face to face with a lie. He had never known before that in this world besides sweet pears and cakes and expensive watches, there exist many other things which have no name in children's language.
Byelyaev waved him off and continued pacing back and forth. He was lost in his anger and, just like before, he didn’t notice the boy’s presence. He, a large serious man, didn’t associate with boys. Meanwhile, Alyosha sat in a corner, terrified, and told Sonya how he had been tricked. He was shaking, stuttering, and crying. This was the first time in his life that he had been confronted so harshly with a lie. He had never realized before that in this world, alongside sweet pears, cakes, and expensive watches, there are many other things that don’t have names in a child’s vocabulary.
A GENTLEMAN FRIEND
When she came out of the hospital the charming Vanda, or, according to her passport, "the honourable lady-citizen Nastasya Kanavkina," found herself in a position in which she had never been before: without a roof and without a son. What was to be done?
When she left the hospital, the lovely Vanda, or as her passport stated, "the honorable lady-citizen Nastasya Kanavkina," found herself in a situation she had never experienced before: without a home and without her son. What was she supposed to do?
First of all, she went to a pawnshop to pledge her turquoise ring, her only jewellery. They gave her a rouble for the ring ... but what can you buy for a rouble? For that you can't get a short jacket à la mode, or an elaborate hat, or a pair of brown shoes; yet without these things she felt naked. She felt as though, not only the people, but even the horses and dogs were staring at her and laughing at the plainness of her clothes. And her only thought was for her clothes; she did not care at all what she ate or where she slept.
First, she went to a pawnshop to sell her turquoise ring, her only piece of jewelry. They gave her a ruble for the ring... but what can you buy for a ruble? With that, you can't get a trendy jacket, a fancy hat, or a pair of brown shoes; yet without these things, she felt exposed. It seemed like not just the people, but even the horses and dogs were staring at her and mocking her simple clothes. All she could think about was her outfit; she didn’t care at all about what she ate or where she slept.
"If only I were to meet a gentleman friend...." she thought. "I could get some money ... Nobody would say 'No,' because...."
"If only I could meet a guy friend...." she thought. "I could get some money ... Nobody would say 'No,' because...."
But she came across no gentleman friends. It's easy to find them of nights in the Renaissance, but they wouldn't let her go into the Renaissance in that plain dress and without a hat. What's to be done? After a long time of anguish, vexed and weary with walking, sitting, and thinking, Vanda made up her mind to play her last card: to go straight to the rooms of some gentleman friend and ask him for money.
But she didn't run into any gentleman friends. It's easy to find them at night in the Renaissance, but they wouldn't let her in wearing that plain dress and without a hat. What could she do? After a long time of feeling anxious, frustrated, and worn out from walking, sitting, and thinking, Vanda decided to play her last card: to go directly to the place of some gentleman friend and ask him for money.
"But who shall I go to?" she pondered. "I can't possibly go to Misha ... he's got a family.... The ginger-headed old man is at his office...."
"But who should I turn to?" she thought. "I definitely can't go to Misha... he's got a family... The ginger-haired old man is at his office..."
Vanda recollected Finkel, the dentist, the converted Jew, who gave her a bracelet three months ago. Once she poured a glass of beer on his head at the German club. She was awfully glad that she had thought of Finkel.
Vanda remembered Finkel, the dentist, the converted Jew, who had given her a bracelet three months ago. Once, she had poured a glass of beer on his head at the German club. She was really glad that she had thought of Finkel.
"He'll be certain to give me some, if only I find him in..." she thought, on her way to him. "And if he won't, then I'll break every single thing there."
"He'll definitely give me something if I can just find him..." she thought as she made her way to him. "And if he doesn’t, then I’ll break everything in there."
She had her plan already prepared. She approached the dentist's door. She would run up the stairs, with a laugh, fly into his private room and ask for twenty-five roubles.... But when she took hold of the bell-pull, the plan went clean out of her head. Vanda suddenly began to be afraid and agitated, a thing which had never happened to her before. She was never anything but bold and independent in drunken company; but now, dressed in common clothes, and just like any ordinary person begging a favour, she felt timid and humble.
She had already made her plan. She walked up to the dentist's door. She would dash up the stairs, laughing, burst into his private office, and ask for twenty-five roubles... But as soon as she grabbed the doorbell, her whole plan vanished from her mind. Vanda suddenly felt scared and anxious, something that had never happened to her before. She was always bold and confident when drinking with friends; but now, dressed in ordinary clothes and feeling like just another person asking for a favor, she felt shy and small.
"Perhaps he has forgotten me..." she thought, not daring to pull the bell. "And how can I go up to him in a dress like this? As if I were a pauper, or a dowdy respectable..."
"Maybe he has forgotten about me..." she thought, too afraid to ring the bell. "And how am I supposed to approach him in a dress like this? I look like a beggar, or a frumpy respectable woman..."
She rang the bell irresolutely.
She rang the bell hesitantly.
There were steps behind the door. It was the porter.
There were footsteps outside the door. It was the porter.
"Is the doctor at home?" she asked.
"Is the doctor home?" she asked.
She would have been very pleased now if the porter had said "No," but instead of answering he showed her into the hall, and took her jacket. The stairs seemed to her luxurious and magnificent, but what she noticed first of all in all the luxury was a large mirror in which she saw a ragged creature without an elaborate hat, without a modish jacket, and without a pair of brown shoes. And Vanda found it strange that, now that she was poorly dressed and looking more like a seamstress or a washerwoman, for the first time she felt ashamed, and had no more assurance or boldness left. In her thoughts she began to call herself Nastya Kanavkina, instead of Vanda as she used.
She would have been really happy if the porter had said "No," but instead of answering, he led her into the hall and took her jacket. The stairs seemed fancy and impressive to her, but what she noticed first in all that luxury was a large mirror where she saw a scruffy person without a fancy hat, without a stylish jacket, and without a pair of brown shoes. Vanda found it odd that, now that she was poorly dressed and looked more like a seamstress or a washerwoman, for the first time she felt ashamed and lost her confidence. In her mind, she started calling herself Nastya Kanavkina instead of Vanda like she usually did.
"This way, please!" said the maid-servant, leading her to the private room. "The doctor will be here immediately.... Please, take a seat."
"This way, please!" said the maid, showing her to the private room. "The doctor will be here shortly... Please, have a seat."
Vanda dropped into an easy chair.
Vanda sank into a comfy chair.
"I'll say: 'Lend me ...'" she thought. "That's the right thing, because we are acquainted. But the maid must go out of the room.... It's awkward in front of the maid.... What is she standing there for?"
"I'll say, 'Lend me ...'" she thought. "That’s the right thing to do since we know each other. But the maid needs to leave the room... It feels awkward with her here... What is she even doing standing there?"
In five minutes the door opened and Finkel entered—a tall, swarthy, convert Jew, with fat cheeks and goggle-eyes. His cheeks, eyes, belly, fleshy hips—were all so full, repulsive, and coarse! At the Renaissance and the German club he used always to be a little drunk, to spend a lot of money on women, patiently put up with all their tricks—for instance, when Vanda poured the beer on his head, he only smiled and shook his finger at her—but now he looked dull and sleepy; he had the pompous, chilly expression of a superior, and he was chewing something.
In five minutes, the door opened and Finkel came in—a tall, dark-skinned, converted Jew, with chubby cheeks and bulging eyes. His cheeks, eyes, belly, and plump hips were all so full, off-putting, and coarse! At the Renaissance and the German club, he used to be a bit drunk, spend a lot of money on women, and patiently deal with all their antics—for example, when Vanda poured beer over his head, he just smiled and shook his finger at her—but now he looked dull and tired; he had the arrogant, cold expression of someone who thinks they're better than everyone else, and he was chewing on something.
"What is the matter?" he asked, without looking at Vanda. Vanda glanced at the maid's serious face, at the blown-out figure of Finkel, who obviously did not recognise her, and she blushed.
"What’s wrong?" he asked, without looking at Vanda. Vanda looked at the maid’s serious face, at the slumped figure of Finkel, who clearly didn’t recognize her, and she felt her cheeks flush.
"What's the matter?" the dentist repeated, irritated.
"What's wrong?" the dentist asked again, annoyed.
"To ... oth ache...." whispered Vanda.
"Toothache..." whispered Vanda.
"Ah ... which tooth ... where?"
"Ah ... which tooth ... where?"
Vanda remembered she had a tooth with a hole.
Vanda remembered she had a cavity.
"At the bottom ... to the right," she said.
"At the bottom ... to the right," she said.
"H'm ... open your mouth."
"Hmm ... open your mouth."
Finkel frowned, held his breath, and began to work the aching tooth loose.
Finkel frowned, held his breath, and started to loosen the painful tooth.
"Do you feel any pain?" he asked, picking at her tooth with some instrument.
"Do you feel any pain?" he asked, fiddling with her tooth using some tool.
"Yes, I do...." Vanda lied. "Shall I remind him?" she thought, "he'll be sure to remember.... But ... the maid ... what is she standing there for?"
"Yeah, I do...." Vanda lied. "Should I remind him?" she thought, "he'll definitely remember.... But ... why is the maid just standing there?"
Finkel suddenly snorted like a steam-engine straight into her mouth, and said:
Finkel suddenly snorted like a steam engine right into her mouth and said:
"I don't advise you to have a stopping.... Anyhow the tooth is quite useless."
"I don't recommend getting a filling... Anyway, the tooth is pretty much useless."
Again he picked at the tooth for a little, and soiled Vanda's lips and gums with his tobacco-stained fingers. Again he held his breath and dived into her mouth with something cold....
Again he picked at the tooth for a bit, and stained Vanda's lips and gums with his tobacco-stained fingers. Again he held his breath and dove into her mouth with something cold....
Vanda suddenly felt a terrible pain, shrieked and seized Finkel's hand....
Vanda suddenly felt a sharp pain, screamed, and grabbed Finkel's hand...
"Never mind...." he murmured. "Don't be frightened.... This tooth isn't any use."
"Never mind...." he said softly. "Don't be scared.... This tooth doesn't matter."
And his tobacco-stained fingers, covered with blood, held up the extracted tooth before her eyes. The maid came forward and put a bowl to her lips.
And his fingers, stained from tobacco and smeared with blood, held up the extracted tooth in front of her. The maid stepped forward and brought a bowl to her lips.
"Rinse your mouth with cold water at home," said Finkel. "That will make the blood stop."
"Rinse your mouth with cold water at home," Finkel said. "That will help the bleeding stop."
He stood before her in the attitude of a man impatient to be left alone at last.
He stood in front of her like a man eager to finally be by himself.
"Good-bye ..." she said, turning to the door.
"Goodbye ..." she said, turning to the door.
"H'm! And who's to pay me for the work?" Finkel asked laughingly.
"Hmm! And who's going to pay me for the work?" Finkel asked with a laugh.
"Ah ... yes!" Vanda recollected, blushed and gave the dentist the rouble she had got for the turquoise ring.
"Ah ... yes!" Vanda remembered, blushed, and handed the dentist the rouble she had received for the turquoise ring.
When she came into the street she felt still more ashamed than before, but she was not ashamed of her poverty any more. Nor did she notice any more that she hadn't an elaborate hat or a modish jacket. She walked along the street spitting blood and each red spittle told her about her life, a bad, hard life; about the insults she had suffered and had still to suffer—to-morrow, a week, a year hence—her whole life, till death....
When she stepped out into the street, she felt even more ashamed than before, but this time it wasn't about her poverty. She also didn't care that she didn't have a fancy hat or a trendy jacket. She walked down the street, spitting blood, and each drop reminded her of her life— a tough, brutal life; of the insults she had endured and would still have to face tomorrow, in a week, in a year—her entire life, until death...
"Oh, how terrible it is!" she whispered. "My God, how terrible!"
"Oh, how awful it is!" she whispered. "My God, how awful!"
But the next day she was at the Renaissance and she danced there. She wore a new, immense red hat, a new jacket à la mode and a pair of brown shoes. She was treated to supper by a young merchant from Kazan.
But the next day she was at the Renaissance and she danced there. She wore a huge new red hat, a trendy new jacket, and a pair of brown shoes. A young merchant from Kazan treated her to dinner.
OVERWHELMING SENSATIONS
This happened not so very long ago in the Moscow Circuit Court. The jurymen, left in court for the night, before going to bed, began a conversation about overwhelming sensations. It was occasioned by someone's recollection of a witness who became a stammerer and turned grey, owing, as he said, to one dreadful moment. The jurymen decided before going to bed that each one of them should dig into his memories and tell a story. Life is short; but still there is not a single man who can boast that he had not had some dreadful moments in his past.
This happened not too long ago in the Moscow Circuit Court. The jurors, stuck in court for the night, started chatting about intense experiences before heading to bed. It was sparked by someone's memory of a witness who became a stutterer and turned gray, which he attributed to one terrible moment. The jurors decided that before going to sleep, each of them should reflect on their memories and share a story. Life is short; yet, there isn’t a single person who can claim they haven't experienced some dreadful moments in their past.
One juryman related how he was nearly drowned. A second told how one night he poisoned his own child, in a place where there was neither doctor nor chemist, by giving the child white copperas in mistake for soda. The child did not die, but the father nearly went mad. A third, not an old man, but sickly, described his two attempts to commit suicide. Once he shot himself; the second time he threw himself in front of a train.
One juror shared how he almost drowned. Another recounted a night when he accidentally poisoned his own child, in a place with no doctor or pharmacist, by giving the child white copperas instead of soda. The child survived, but the father almost lost his mind. A third juror, who was not elderly but frail, talked about his two attempts to take his own life. The first time, he shot himself; the second time, he jumped in front of a train.
The fourth, a short, stout man, smartly dressed, told the following story:
The fourth, a short, stocky man, dressed sharply, shared this story:
"I was no more than twenty-two or twenty-three years old, when I fell head over heels in love with my present wife and proposed to her. Now, I would gladly give myself a thrashing for that early marriage; but then—well, I don't know what would have happened to me if Natasha had refused. My love was most ardent, the kind described in novels as mad, passionate, and so on. My happiness choked me, and I did not know how to escape from it. I bored my father, my friends, the servants by continually telling them how desperately I was in love. Happy people are quite the most tiresome and boring. I used to be awfully exasperating. Even now I'm ashamed.
I was only about twenty-two or twenty-three when I fell completely in love with my current wife and proposed to her. Now, I'd gladly beat myself up for that early marriage; but back then—well, I can't imagine what would have happened if Natasha had said no. My love was intense, the kind that novels describe as crazy and passionate. My happiness overwhelmed me, and I didn’t know how to handle it. I bored my dad, my friends, and the staff by constantly talking about how madly in love I was. Happy people can be the most annoying and dull. I used to be incredibly irritating. Even now I'm embarrassed.
"At the time I had a newly-called barrister among my friends. The barrister is now known all over Russia, but then he was only at the beginning of his popularity, and he was not rich or famous enough to have the right not to recognise a friend when he met him or not to raise his hat. I used to go and see him once or twice a week.
"At that time, I had a newly-appointed barrister among my friends. The barrister is now famous all over Russia, but back then he was just starting to gain popularity, and he wasn't rich or famous enough to ignore a friend when he saw him or not to tip his hat. I would visit him once or twice a week."
"When I came, we used both to stretch ourselves upon the sofas and begin to philosophise.
"When I arrived, we would both stretch out on the sofas and start to talk about philosophy."
"Once I lay on the sofa, harping on the theme that there is no more ungrateful profession than a barrister's. I tried to show that after the witnesses have been heard the Court can easily dispense with the Crown Prosecutor and the barrister, because they are equally unnecessary and only hindrances. If an adult juryman, sound in spirit and mind, is convinced that this ceiling is white, or that Ivanov is guilty, no Demosthenes has the power to fight and overcome his conviction. Who can convince me that my moustache is carroty when I know it is black? When I listen to an orator I may perhaps get sentimental and even shed a tear, but my rooted convictions, for the most part based on the obvious and on facts, will not be changed an atom. My friend the barrister contended that I was still young and silly and was talking childish nonsense. In his opinion an obvious fact when illumined by conscientious experts became still more obvious. That was his first point. His second was that a talent is a force, an elemental power, a hurricane, that is able to turn even stones to dust, not to speak of such trifles as the convictions of householders and small shopkeepers. It is as hard for human frailty to struggle against a talent as it is to look at the sun without being blinded or to stop the wind. By the power of the word one single mortal converts thousands of convinced savages to Christianity. Ulysses was the most convinced person in the world, but he was all submission before the Syrens, and so on. All history is made up of such instances. In life we meet them at every turn. And so it ought to be; otherwise a clever person of talent would not be preferred before the stupid and untalented.
"Once I laid on the sofa, going on about how there's no more ungrateful profession than being a barrister. I tried to explain that once the witnesses have been heard, the Court can easily do without the Crown Prosecutor and the barrister because they are both unnecessary and just get in the way. If a grown juror, who is sound in spirit and mind, believes that this ceiling is white, or that Ivanov is guilty, no skilled speaker can change his mind. Who can convince me that my mustache is red when I know it’s black? When I listen to a speaker, I might get emotional and even shed a tear, but my deep-seated beliefs, mostly based on what’s obvious and factual, won’t budge at all. My friend the barrister insisted that I was still young and foolish, spouting childish nonsense. In his view, an obvious fact, when clarified by knowledgeable experts, becomes even clearer. That was his first point. His second was that talent is a force, a raw power, like a hurricane, capable of turning even stones to dust, let alone the beliefs of everyday people and small shop owners. It’s just as hard for human weakness to resist talent as it is to look at the sun without being blinded or to stop the wind. Through the power of words, one single person can convert thousands of convinced savages to Christianity. Ulysses was the most convinced person in the world, yet he submitted to the Sirens, and so on. All of history is filled with such examples. We encounter them at every turn in life. And it should be that way; otherwise, a clever person with talent wouldn’t be chosen over the dull and untalented."
"I persisted and continued to argue that a conviction is stronger than any talent, though, speaking frankly, I myself could not define what exactly is a conviction and what is a talent. Probably I talked only for the sake of talking.
"I kept pushing and insisted that a conviction is more powerful than any talent, although, to be honest, I couldn't really define what a conviction is and what a talent is. I guess I was just talking for the sake of talking."
"'Take even your own case' ... said the barrister. 'You are convinced that your fiancée is an angel and that there's not a man in all the town happier than you. I tell you, ten or twenty minutes would be quite enough for me to make you sit down at this very table and write to break off the engagement.'
"'Take even your own situation' ... said the lawyer. 'You're convinced that your fiancée is perfect and that there's not a guy in the entire town happier than you. I tell you, ten or twenty minutes would be more than enough for me to get you to sit down at this very table and write a letter to end the engagement.'"
"I began to laugh.
I started laughing.
"'Don't laugh. I'm talking seriously,' said my friend. 'If I only had the desire, in twenty minutes you would be happy in the thought that you have been saved from marriage. My talent is not great, but neither are you strong?'
"'Don't laugh. I'm serious,' my friend said. 'If I really wanted to, in twenty minutes you would feel relieved knowing you've been saved from marriage. My skills aren't amazing, but neither are you that tough?'"
"'Well, try, please,' I said.
"Please, give it a try," I said.
"'No, why should I? I only said it in passing. You're a good boy. It would be a pity to expose you to such an experiment. Besides, I'm not in the mood, to-day.'
"'No, why should I? I just mentioned it casually. You're a good kid. It would be a shame to put you through something like that. Plus, I'm not feeling up to it today.'"
"We sat down to supper. The wine and thoughts of Natasha and my love utterly filled me with a sense of youth and happiness. My happiness was so infinitely great that the green-eyed barrister opposite me seemed so unhappy, so little, so grey!"
"We sat down for dinner. The wine and thoughts of Natasha and my love completely filled me with a feeling of youth and joy. My happiness was so overwhelming that the green-eyed lawyer across from me looked so unhappy, so small, so dull!"
"'But do try,' I pressed him. 'I beg you.'
"'But please try,' I urged him. 'I really want you to.'"
"The barrister shook his head and knit his brows. Evidently I had begun to bore him.
"The lawyer shook his head and frowned. Clearly, I had started to bore him."
"'I know,' he said, 'that when the experiment is over you will thank me and call me saviour, but one must think of your sweetheart too. She loves you, and your refusal would make her suffer. But what a beauty she is! I envy you.'
"'I know,' he said, 'that when the experiment is over, you’ll thank me and call me your savior, but we have to think about your sweetheart too. She loves you, and your refusal would only cause her pain. But wow, what a beauty she is! I’m jealous of you.'"
"The barrister sighed, swallowed some wine, and began to speak of what a wonderful creature my Natasha was. He had an uncommon gift for description. He could pour out a whole heap of words about a woman's eyelashes or her little finger. I listened to him with delight.
"The lawyer sighed, took a sip of wine, and started talking about what an amazing person my Natasha was. He had a unique talent for description. He could go on and on about a woman's eyelashes or her little finger. I listened to him with pleasure."
"'I've seen many women in my life-time;' he said, 'but I give you my word of honour, I tell you as a friend, your Natasha Andreevna is a gem, a rare girl! Of course, there are defects, even a good many, I grant you, but still she is charming.'
"I've known many women in my life," he said, "but I promise you, as a friend, your Natasha Andreevna is a gem, a truly unique girl! Of course, there are flaws, quite a few, I admit, but still, she is delightful."
"And the barrister began to speak of the defects of my sweetheart. Now I quite understand it was a general conversation about women, one about their weak points in general; but it appeared to me then as though he was speaking only of Natasha. He went into raptures about her snub-nose, her excited voice, her shrill laugh, her affectation—indeed, about everything I particularly disliked in her. All this was in his opinion infinitely amiable, gracious and feminine. Imperceptibly he changed from enthusiasm first to paternal edification, then to a light, sneering tone.... There was no Chairman of the Bench with us to stop the barrister riding the high horse. I hadn't a chance of opening my mouth—and what could I have said? My friend said nothing new, his truths were long familiar. The poison was not at all in what he said, but altogether in the devilish form in which he said it. A form of Satan's own invention! As I listened to him I was convinced that one and the same word had a thousand meanings and nuances according to the way it is pronounced and the turn given to the sentence. I certainly cannot reproduce the tone or the form. I can only say that as I listened to my friend and paced from corner to corner of my room, I was revolted, exasperated, contemptuous according as he felt. I even believed him when, with tears in his eyes, he declared to me that I was a great man, deserving a better fate, and destined in the future to accomplish some remarkable exploit, from which I might be prevented by my marriage.
"And the lawyer started critiquing my girlfriend. I get that it was just a general chat about women, focusing on their flaws, but it felt like he was singling out Natasha. He gushed about her snub nose, her animated voice, her high-pitched laugh, her pretentiousness—pretty much everything I couldn't stand about her. To him, all of that was charming, gracious, and feminine. Quietly, he shifted from enthusiasm to a paternal lecture, then to a light, mocking tone... There was no judge around to rein him in. I couldn't get a word in—and what could I have said, anyway? My friend wasn't saying anything new; I had already heard all his truths before. The real poison wasn't in his words, but in the devilish way he expressed them. It was a style only Satan could have come up with! As I listened to him, I realized that a single word could have a thousand meanings and nuances based on how it was spoken and how the sentence was framed. I definitely can't capture the tone or the style. I can only say that as I heard my friend and paced around my room, I felt repulsed, frustrated, and scornful depending on his mood. I even found myself believing him when, with tears in his eyes, he told me I was a great person, deserving of a better fate, and destined to achieve something incredible, which my marriage might prevent."
"'My dear friend,' he exclaimed, firmly grasping my hand, 'I implore you, I command you: stop before it is too late. Stop! God save you from this strange and terrible mistake! My friend, don't ruin your youth.'
"'My dear friend,' he said, gripping my hand tightly, 'I beg you, I urge you: stop before it’s too late. Stop! May God save you from this weird and terrible mistake! My friend, don’t waste your youth.'"
"Believe me or not as you will, but finally I sat down at the table and wrote to my sweetheart breaking off the engagement. I wrote and rejoiced that there was still time to repair my mistake. When the envelope was sealed I hurried into the street to put it in a pillar box. The barrister came with me.
"Believe it or not, but I finally sat down at the table and wrote to my sweetheart to break off the engagement. I wrote it and felt relieved that there was still time to fix my mistake. Once the envelope was sealed, I rushed outside to drop it in a mailbox. The barrister came with me."
"'Splendid! Superb!' he praised me when my letter to Natasha disappeared into the darkness of the pillar-box. 'I congratulate you with all my heart. I'm delighted for your sake.'
"'Awesome! Amazing!' he complimented me as my letter to Natasha vanished into the depths of the mailbox. 'I congratulate you from the bottom of my heart. I'm really happy for you.'"
"After we had gone about ten steps together, the barrister continued:
"After we had walked about ten steps together, the lawyer continued:
"'Of course, marriage has its bright side too. I, for instance, belong to the kind of men for whom marriage and family life are everything.'
"'Of course, marriage has its positives too. I, for example, am the type of guy for whom marriage and family life mean everything.'"
"He was already describing his life: all the ugliness of a lonely bachelor existence appeared before me.
"He was already sharing his life story: all the harsh realities of a lonely bachelor life unfolded before me."
"He spoke with enthusiasm of his future wife, of the pleasures of an ordinary family life, and his transports were so beautiful and sincere that I was in absolute despair by the time we reached his door.
"He talked excitedly about his future wife, the joys of a simple family life, and his emotions were so genuine and heartfelt that I felt completely hopeless by the time we arrived at his door."
"'What are you doing with me, you damnable man?' I said panting. 'You've ruined me! Why did you make me write that cursed letter? I love her! I love her!'
"'What are you doing with me, you damnable man?' I said, breathless. 'You've ruined me! Why did you make me write that cursed letter? I love her! I love her!'"
"And I swore that I was in love. I was terrified of my action. It already seemed wild and absurd to me. Gentlemen, it is quite impossible to imagine a more overwhelming sensation than mine at that moment! If a kind man had happened to slip a revolver into my hand I would have put a bullet through my head gladly.
"And I swore that I was in love. I was terrified of what I had done. It already felt wild and ridiculous to me. Honestly, it's hard to describe a more intense feeling than what I experienced in that moment! If a kind person had handed me a revolver, I would have gladly shot myself."
"'Well, that's enough, enough!' the advocate said, patting my shoulder and beginning to laugh. 'Stop crying! The letter won't reach your sweetheart. It was I, not you, wrote the address on the envelope, and I muddled it up so that they won't be able to make anything of it at the post-office. But let this be a lesson to you. Don't discuss things you don't understand.'"
"'Well, that's enough, enough!' the advocate said, giving my shoulder a pat and starting to laugh. 'Stop crying! The letter won't get to your sweetheart. I wrote the address on the envelope, not you, and I messed it up so they won't be able to figure it out at the post office. But let this be a lesson for you. Don't talk about things you don't understand.'"
"Now, gentlemen, next, please."
"Alright, gentlemen, next, please."
The fifth juryman had settled himself comfortably and already opened his mouth to begin his story, when we heard the clock striking from Spaisky Church-tower.
The fifth juror had settled himself in comfortably and was just about to start his story when we heard the clock chiming from Spaisky Church tower.
"Twelve...." one of the jurymen counted. "To which class, gentlemen, would you assign the sensations which our prisoner at the bar is now feeling? The murderer passes the night here in a prisoner's cell, either lying or sitting, certainly without sleeping and all through the sleepless night listens to the striking of the hours. What does he think of? What dreams visit him?"
"Twelve...." one of the jurors counted. "So, gentlemen, which category would you place the feelings that our prisoner at the bar is experiencing right now? The murderer spends the night here in a cell, either lying down or sitting, definitely not sleeping, and all through the sleepless night, he listens to the clock striking the hours. What is he thinking about? What dreams come to him?"
And all the jurymen suddenly forgot about overwhelming sensations. The experience of their friend, who once wrote the letter to his Natasha, seemed unimportant, and not even amusing. Nobody told any more stories; but they began to go to bed quietly, in silence.
And all the jurors suddenly forgot about their strong feelings. The experience of their friend, who once wrote a letter to his Natasha, felt insignificant and not even funny. No one shared any more stories; instead, they started to go to bed quietly, in silence.
EXPENSIVE LESSONS
It is a great bore for an educated person not to know foreign languages. Vorotov felt it strongly, when on leaving the university after he had got his degree he occupied himself with a little scientific research.
It is a huge frustration for an educated person not to know foreign languages. Vorotov felt this acutely when he left the university after earning his degree and started engaging in some scientific research.
"It's awful!" he used to say, losing his breath (for although only twenty-six he was stout, heavy, and short of breath). "It's awful. Without knowing languages I'm like a bird without wings. I'll simply have to chuck the work."
"It's terrible!" he would say, panting (even though he was only twenty-six, he was overweight, heavyset, and out of breath). "It's terrible. Without knowing any languages, I'm like a bird without wings. I’ll just have to quit the job."
So he decided, come what might, to conquer his natural laziness and to study French and German, and he began to look out for a teacher.
So he decided, no matter what happened, to overcome his natural laziness and to study French and German, and he started looking for a teacher.
One winter afternoon, as Vorotov sat working in his study, the servant announced a lady to see him.
One winter afternoon, while Vorotov was working in his study, the servant announced that a lady was there to see him.
"Show her in," said Vorotov.
"Let her in," said Vorotov.
And a young lady, exquisitely dressed in the latest fashion, entered the study. She introduced herself as Alice Ossipovna Enquette, a teacher of French, and said that a friend of Vorotov's had sent her to him.
And a young woman, beautifully dressed in the latest style, walked into the study. She introduced herself as Alice Ossipovna Enquette, a French teacher, and mentioned that a friend of Vorotov's had sent her to him.
"Very glad! Sit down!" said Vorotov, losing his breath, and clutching at the collar of his night shirt. (He always worked in a night shirt in order to breathe more easily.) "You were sent to me by Peter Sergueyevich? Yes.... Yes ... I asked him.... Very glad!"
"Really glad! Sit down!" said Vorotov, out of breath and grabbing at the collar of his nightshirt. (He always worked in a nightshirt to breathe more easily.) "You were sent by Peter Sergueyevich? Yes... Yes... I asked him... Really glad!"
While he discussed the matter with Mademoiselle Enquette he glanced at her shyly, with curiosity. She was a genuine Frenchwoman, very elegant, and still quite young. From her pale and languid face, from her short, curly hair and unnaturally small waist, you would not think her more than eighteen, but looking at her broad, well-developed shoulders, her charming back and severe eyes, Vorotov decided that she was certainly not less than twenty-three, perhaps even twenty-five; but then again it seemed to him that she was only eighteen. Her face had the cold, business-like expression of one who had come to discuss a business matter. Never once did she smile or frown, and only once a look of perplexity flashed into her eyes, when she discovered that she was not asked to teach children but a grown up, stout young man.
While he talked about the issue with Mademoiselle Enquette, he shyly glanced at her with curiosity. She was a true Frenchwoman, very elegant, and still quite young. From her pale and weary face, her short, curly hair, and her unnaturally small waist, you might think she was no more than eighteen, but looking at her broad, well-built shoulders, her lovely back, and her serious eyes, Vorotov concluded that she was definitely at least twenty-three, maybe even twenty-five; yet somehow, it still felt like she was just eighteen. Her face had the cool, business-like look of someone discussing a professional matter. She never smiled or frowned, and only once did a look of confusion flash in her eyes when she realized she wasn’t being asked to teach children, but a grown, stout young man.
"So, Alice Ossipovna," Vorotov said to her, "you will give me a lesson daily from seven to eight o'clock in the evening. With regard to your wish to receive a rouble a lesson, I have no objection at all. A rouble—well, let it be a rouble...."
"So, Alice Ossipovna," Vorotov said to her, "you’ll give me a lesson every day from seven to eight in the evening. About your request for a rouble per lesson, I’m totally fine with that. A rouble—sure, let’s go with a rouble...."
And he went on asking her if she wanted tea or coffee, if the weather was fine, and, smiling good naturedly, stroking the tablecloth with the palm of his hand, he asked her kindly who she was, where she had completed her education, and how she earned her living.
And he kept asking her if she wanted tea or coffee, if the weather was nice, and, smiling warmly, gently stroking the tablecloth with his palm, he kindly asked her who she was, where she went to school, and how she made a living.
In a cold, business-like tone Alice Ossipovna answered that she had completed her education at a private school, and had then qualified as a domestic teacher, that her father had died recently of scarlet fever, her mother was alive and made artificial flowers, that she, Mademoiselle Enquette, gave private lessons at a pension in the morning, and from one o'clock right until the evening she taught in respectable private houses.
In a cold, professional tone, Alice Ossipovna replied that she had completed her education at a private school and had then become a qualified domestic teacher. She explained that her father had recently passed away from scarlet fever, her mother was alive and made artificial flowers, and that she, Mademoiselle Enquette, taught private lessons at a pension in the morning and then taught at respectable private homes from one o'clock until the evening.
She went, leaving a slight and almost imperceptible perfume of a woman's dress behind her. Vorotov did not work for a long time afterwards but sat at the table stroking the green cloth and thinking.
She left, leaving a faint and almost undetectable scent of a woman's dress in her wake. Vorotov didn't work for long after that; he sat at the table, running his fingers over the green cloth and deep in thought.
"It's very pleasant to see girls earning their own living," he thought. "On the other hand it is very unpleasant to realise that poverty does not spare even such elegant and pretty girls as Alice Ossipovna; she, too, must struggle for her existence. Rotten luck!..."
"It's really nice to see girls making their own money," he thought. "But it's also really sad to realize that poverty doesn't even spare elegant and pretty girls like Alice Ossipovna; she has to fight for her own survival too. What a bummer!..."
Having never seen virtuous Frenchwomen he also thought that this exquisitely dressed Alice Ossipovna, with her well-developed shoulders and unnaturally small waist was in all probability, engaged in something else besides teaching.
Having never seen virtuous Frenchwomen, he also thought that this elegantly dressed Alice Ossipovna, with her well-defined shoulders and unnaturally small waist, was probably involved in something other than just teaching.
Next evening when the clock pointed to five minutes to seven, Alice Ossipovna arrived, rosy from the cold; she opened Margot (an elementary text-book) and began without any preamble:
Next evening when the clock showed five minutes to seven, Alice Ossipovna arrived, rosy from the cold; she opened Margot (an elementary text-book) and started without any introduction:
"The French grammar has twenty-six letters. The first is called A, the second B...."
"The French grammar has twenty-six letters. The first is called A, the second B...."
"Pardon," interrupted Vorotov, smiling, "I must warn you, Mademoiselle, that you will have to change your methods somewhat in my case. The fact is that I know Russian, Latin and Greek very well. I have studied comparative philology, and it seems to me that we may leave out Margot and begin straight off to read some author." And he explained to the Frenchwoman how grown-up people study languages.
"Excuse me," interrupted Vorotov with a smile, "but I have to let you know, Mademoiselle, that you'll need to adjust your approach a bit when it comes to teaching me. The truth is, I’m proficient in Russian, Latin, and Greek. I’ve studied comparative philology, and I think we can skip Margot and dive right into reading some actual authors." He then explained to the Frenchwoman how adults learn languages.
"A friend of mine," said he, "who wished to know modern languages put a French, German and Latin gospel in front of him and then minutely analysed one word after another. The result—he achieved his purpose in less than a year. Let us take some author and start reading."
"A friend of mine," he said, "who wanted to learn modern languages placed a French, German, and Latin gospel in front of him and then closely analyzed one word after another. The result—he reached his goal in less than a year. Let's pick an author and start reading."
The Frenchwoman gave him a puzzled look. It was evident that Vorotov's proposal appeared to her naive and absurd. If he had not been grown up she would certainly have got angry and stormed at him, but as he was a very stout, adult man at whom she could not storm, she only shrugged her shoulders half-perceptibly and said:
The Frenchwoman looked at him, confused. It was clear that Vorotov's suggestion seemed naive and ridiculous to her. If he hadn't been an adult, she would have definitely gotten angry and yelled at him, but since he was a very heavyset grown man, she couldn't really yell at him. Instead, she just shrugged slightly and said:
"Just as you please."
"Whatever you prefer."
Vorotov ransacked his bookshelves and produced a ragged French book.
Vorotov rummaged through his bookshelves and pulled out a worn French book.
"Will this do?" he asked.
"Is this good?" he asked.
"It's all the same."
"Everything's the same."
"In that case let us begin. Let us start from the title, Mémoires."
"In that case, let's begin. Let's start with the title, Mémoires."
"Reminiscences...." translated Mademoiselle Enquette.
"Memories...." translated Mademoiselle Enquette.
"Reminiscences...." repeated Vorotov.
"Memories...." repeated Vorotov.
Smiling good naturedly and breathing heavily, he passed a quarter of an hour over the word mémoires and the same with the word de. This tired Alice Ossipovna out. She answered his questions carelessly, got confused and evidently neither understood her pupil nor tried to. Vorotov asked her questions, and at the same time glanced furtively at her fair hair, thinking:
Smiling pleasantly and panting a bit, he spent about fifteen minutes on the word mémoires and the same amount of time on the word de. This wore out Alice Ossipovna. She answered his questions half-heartedly, got mixed up, and clearly neither understood her student nor made an effort to. Vorotov asked her questions while also sneaking glances at her blonde hair, thinking:
"The hair is not naturally curly. She waves it. Marvellous! She works from morning till night and yet she finds time to wave her hair."
"The hair isn't naturally curly. She styles it. Amazing! She works from morning to night and still finds time to style her hair."
At eight o'clock sharp she got up, gave him a dry, cold "Au revoir, Monsieur," and left the study. After her lingered the same sweet, subtle, agitating perfume. The pupil again did nothing for a long time, but sat by the table and thought.
At eight o'clock precisely, she got up, gave him a brief, chilly "Goodbye, Sir," and left the study. The same sweet, subtle, unsettling perfume lingered in the air after her. The student once again did nothing for a long time, just sat at the table and thought.
During the following days he became convinced that his teacher was a charming girl serious and punctual, but very uneducated and incapable of teaching grown up people; so he decided he would not waste his time, but part with her and engage someone else. When she came for the seventh lesson he took an envelope containing seven roubles out of his pocket. Holding it in his hands and blushing furiously, he began:
During the next few days, he became sure that his teacher was a charming girl—serious and punctual—but very uneducated and unable to teach adults. So, he decided he wouldn’t waste his time, but would part ways with her and hire someone else. When she came for the seventh lesson, he pulled out an envelope containing seven roubles from his pocket. Blushing intensely, he started:
"I am sorry, Alice Ossipovna, but I must tell you.... I am placed in an awkward position...."
"I'm sorry, Alice Ossipovna, but I have to tell you... I'm in a tough spot..."
The Frenchwoman glanced at the envelope and guessed what was the matter. For the first time during the lessons a shiver passed over her face and the cold, business-like expression disappeared. She reddened faintly, and casting her eyes down, began to play absently with her thin gold chain. And Vorotov, noticing her confusion, understood how precious this rouble was to her, how hard it would be for her to lose this money.
The Frenchwoman looked at the envelope and figured out what was going on. For the first time during the lessons, a shiver crossed her face, and her cold, business-like expression faded away. She blushed slightly and, looking down, started to absentmindedly play with her thin gold chain. Vorotov, seeing her discomfort, realized how important this rouble was to her and how difficult it would be for her to part with that money.
"I must tell you," he murmured, getting still more confused. His heart gave a thump. Quickly he put the envelope back into his pocket and continued:
"I have to tell you," he said softly, feeling even more confused. His heart raced. He quickly slipped the envelope back into his pocket and went on:
"Excuse me. I ... I will leave you for ten minutes...."
"Excuse me. I... I’ll be back in ten minutes..."
And as though he did not want to dismiss her at all, but had only asked permission to retire for a moment he went into another room and sat there for ten minutes. Then he returned, more confused than ever; he thought that his leaving her like that would be explained by her in a certain way and this made him awkward.
And as if he didn’t want to send her away at all, but had just asked to step out for a moment, he went into another room and sat there for ten minutes. When he came back, he was even more confused; he worried that his leaving her like that would be interpreted in a specific way, which made him uncomfortable.
The lessons began again.
The classes started again.
Vorotov wanted them no more. Knowing that they would lead to nothing he gave the Frenchwoman a free hand; he did not question or interrupt her any more. She translated at her own sweet will, ten pages a lesson, but he did not listen. He breathed heavily and for want of occupation gazed now and then at her curly little head, her neck, her soft white hands, and inhaled the perfume of her dress.
Vorotov didn't want them anymore. Knowing they'd lead to nothing, he let the Frenchwoman have free rein; he didn't question or interrupt her anymore. She translated ten pages a lesson at her own pace, but he didn't listen. He breathed heavily and, lacking anything to do, occasionally glanced at her curly hair, her neck, her soft white hands, and breathed in the scent of her dress.
He caught himself thinking about her as he ought not and it shamed him, or admiring her, and then he felt aggrieved and angry because she behaved so coldly towards him, in such a businesslike way, never smiling and as if afraid that he might suddenly touch her. All the while he thought: How could he inspire her with confidence in him, how could he get to know her better, to help her, to make her realise how badly she taught, poor little soul?
He found himself thinking about her in ways he shouldn't, which made him feel ashamed. Sometimes he admired her, and then he felt hurt and angry because she treated him so coldly, almost like it was a business interaction. She never smiled and looked like she was afraid he might suddenly reach out to her. All the while he thought: How could he earn her trust? How could he get to know her better, help her, and make her see how poorly she was teaching, poor thing?
Once Alice Ossipovna came to the lesson in a dainty pink dress, a little décolleté, and such a sweet scent came from her that you might have thought she was wrapped in a cloud, that you had only to blow on her for her to fly away or dissolve like smoke. She apologised, saying she could only stay for half an hour, because she had to go straight from the lesson to a ball.
Once Alice Ossipovna showed up to the class in a cute pink dress, a little revealing at the neckline, and she had such a lovely fragrance about her that you might have thought she was surrounded by a cloud, and that you only needed to blow on her for her to drift away or vanish like smoke. She apologized, saying she could only stay for half an hour because she had to head straight to a ball after the lesson.
He gazed at her neck, at her bare shoulders and he thought he understood why Frenchwomen were known to be light-minded and easily won; he was drowned in this cloud of scent, beauty, and nudity, and she, quite unaware of his thoughts and probably not in the least interested in them, read over the pages quickly and translated full steam ahead:
He stared at her neck, at her bare shoulders, and he thought he understood why French women were considered carefree and easy to charm; he was overwhelmed by this mix of fragrance, beauty, and nudity, and she, completely unaware of his thoughts and likely not at all interested in them, quickly read through the pages and translated without missing a beat:
"He walked over the street and met the gentleman of his friend and said: where do you rush? seeing your face so pale it makes me pain."
"He walked across the street and ran into his friend's associate and said, 'Where are you hurrying to? Seeing your face so pale is painful for me.'"
The Mémoires had been finished long ago; Alice was now translating another book. Once she came to the lesson an hour earlier, apologising because she had to go to the Little Theatre at seven o'clock. When the lesson was over Vorotov dressed and he too went to the theatre. It seemed to him only for the sake of rest and distraction, and he did not even think of Alice. He would not admit that a serious man, preparing for a scientific career, a stay-at-home, should brush aside his book and rush to the theatre for the sake of meeting an unintellectual, stupid girl whom he hardly knew.
The Mémoires had been done for a while; Alice was now translating another book. One time she arrived for the lesson an hour early, apologizing because she had to go to the Little Theatre at seven o'clock. When the lesson ended, Vorotov got dressed and headed to the theatre as well. He thought of it only as a way to relax and take a break, not even considering Alice. He couldn't accept that a serious man like him, getting ready for a scientific career and generally a homebody, would set aside his book and rush to the theatre just to meet an unintellectual, foolish girl he barely knew.
But somehow, during the intervals his heart beat, and, without noticing it, he ran about the foyer and the corridors like a boy, looking impatiently for someone. Every time the interval was over he was tired, but when he discovered the familiar pink dress and the lovely shoulders veiled with tulle his heart jumped as if from a presentiment of happiness, he smiled joyfully, and for the first time in his life he felt jealous.
But somehow, during the breaks, his heart raced, and, without realizing it, he dashed around the foyer and the hallways like a kid, impatiently searching for someone. Every time the break ended, he felt exhausted, but when he spotted the familiar pink dress and the beautiful shoulders covered in tulle, his heart leaped as if anticipating happiness. He smiled brightly, and for the first time in his life, he felt jealous.
Alice was with two ugly students and an officer. She was laughing, talking loudly and evidently flirting. Vorotov had never seen her like that. Apparently she was happy, contented, natural, warm. Why? What was the reason? Perhaps because these people were dear to her and belonged to the same class as she. Vorotov felt the huge abyss between him and that class. He bowed to his teacher, but she nodded coldly and quietly passed by. It was plain she did not want her cavaliers to know that she had pupils and gave lessons because she was poor.
Alice was with two not-so-attractive students and an officer. She was laughing, talking loudly, and clearly flirting. Vorotov had never seen her like that. She seemed happy, relaxed, genuine, and warm. Why? What was the cause? Maybe it was because these people were important to her and were in the same group as her. Vorotov felt the vast gap between himself and that group. He nodded to his teacher, but she responded coolly and walked past him quietly. It was clear she didn’t want her companions to know that she had students and taught because she was struggling financially.
After the meeting at the theatre Vorotov knew that he was in love. During lessons that followed he devoured his elegant teacher with his eyes, and no longer struggling, he gave full rein to his pure and impure thoughts. Alice's face was always cold. Exactly at eight o'clock every evening she said calmly, "Au revoir, Monsieur," and he felt that she was indifferent to him and would remain indifferent, that—his position was hopeless.
After the meeting at the theater, Vorotov knew he was in love. During the following lessons, he couldn't help but gaze at his elegant teacher, and instead of struggling, he let his pure and impure thoughts run wild. Alice's face was always expressionless. Exactly at eight o'clock every evening, she would calmly say, "Goodbye, Monsieur," and he felt that she was indifferent to him and would stay that way—his situation was hopeless.
Sometimes in the middle of a lesson he would begin dreaming, hoping, building plans; he composed an amorous declaration, remembering that Frenchwomen were frivolous and complaisant, but he had only to give his teacher one glance for his thoughts to be blown out like a candle, when you carry it on to the verandah of a bungalow and the wind is blowing. Once, overcome, forgetting everything, in a frenzy, he could stand it no longer. He barred her way when she came from the study into the hall after the lesson and, losing his breath and stammering, began to declare his love:
Sometimes in the middle of a lesson, he would start daydreaming, hoping and planning; he crafted a romantic confession, recalling that French women were carefree and accommodating, but all it took was one look at his teacher for his thoughts to be extinguished like a candle blown out when you take it to the porch of a bungalow on a windy day. Once, overwhelmed and forgetting everything, he couldn't hold back any longer. He stepped in her way when she came from the study into the hall after the lesson and, breathless and stammering, began to profess his love:
"You are dear to me!... I love you. Please let me speak!"
"You mean so much to me!... I love you. Please let me talk!"
Alice grew pale: probably she was afraid that after this declaration she would not be able to come to him any more and receive a rouble a lesson. She looked at him with terrified eyes and began in a loud whisper:
Alice turned pale; she was probably scared that after this confession, she wouldn't be able to see him again and get a rouble for each lesson. She looked at him with frightened eyes and started in a loud whisper:
"Ah, it's impossible! Do not speak, I beg you! Impossible!"
"Ah, this is impossible! Please, don't say anything! It's just impossible!"
Afterwards Vorotov did not sleep all night; he tortured himself with shame, abused himself, thinking feverishly. He thought that his declaration had offended the girl and that she would not come any more. He made up his mind to find out where she lived from the Address Bureau and to write her an apology. But Alice came without the letter. For a moment she felt awkward, and then opened the book and began to translate quickly, in an animated voice, as always:
After that, Vorotov couldn't sleep all night; he was tormented by shame, berating himself and thinking furiously. He believed that his confession had upset the girl and that she wouldn’t come back again. He decided he would find out where she lived from the Address Bureau and write her an apology. But Alice showed up without the letter. For a moment, she felt a bit uncomfortable, then she opened the book and started translating quickly, in her usual lively voice:
"'Oh, young gentleman, do not rend these flowers in my garden which I want to give to my sick daughter.'"
"'Oh, young man, please don't pick these flowers in my garden that I want to give to my sick daughter.'"
She still goes. Four books have been translated by now but Vorotov knows nothing beyond the word mémoires, and when he is asked about his scientific research work he waves his hand, leaves the question unanswered, and begins to talk about the weather.
She still goes. Four books have been translated by now, but Vorotov knows nothing beyond the word mémoires. When he's asked about his scientific research, he waves his hand, leaves the question unanswered, and starts talking about the weather.
A LIVING CALENDAR
State-Councillor Sharamykin's drawing-room is wrapped in a pleasant half-darkness. The big bronze lamp with the green shade, makes the walls, the furniture, the faces, all green, couleur "Nuit d'Ukraine" Occasionally a smouldering log flares up in the dying fire and for a moment casts a red glow over the faces; but this does not spoil the general harmony of light. The general tone, as the painters say, is well sustained.
State-Councillor Sharamykin's living room is filled with a nice, soft darkness. The large bronze lamp with the green shade makes the walls, furniture, and faces all take on a green hue, like "Nuit d'Ukraine." Every now and then, a smoldering log flares up in the fading fire and briefly casts a red glow over the faces; however, this doesn't disrupt the overall harmony of light. The overall tone, as artists would say, is well balanced.
Sharamykin sits in a chair in front of the fireplace, in the attitude of a man who has just dined. He is an elderly man with a high official's grey side whiskers and meek blue eyes. Tenderness is shed over his face, and his lips are set in a melancholy smile. At his feet, stretched out lazily, with his legs towards the fire-place, Vice-Governor Lopniev sits on a little stool. He is a brave-looking man of about forty. Sharamykin's children are moving about round the piano; Nina, Kolya, Nadya, and Vanya. The door leading to Madame Sharamykin's room is slightly open and the light breaks through timidly. There behind the door sits Sharamykin's wife, Anna Pavlovna, in front of her writing-table. She is president of the local ladies' committee, a lively, piquant lady of thirty years and a little bit over. Through her pince-nez her vivacious black eyes are running over the pages of a French novel. Beneath the novel lies a tattered copy of the report of the committee for last year.
Sharamykin is sitting in a chair in front of the fireplace, looking like a man who just finished dinner. He's an older gentleman with grey sideburns and gentle blue eyes. There's a softness on his face, and his lips have a sad smile. At his feet, lounging with his legs towards the fireplace, is Vice-Governor Lopniev sitting on a small stool. He’s a handsome man around forty. Sharamykin's kids—Nina, Kolya, Nadya, and Vanya—are moving around the piano. The door to Madame Sharamykin’s room is slightly ajar, letting a soft light spill out. Inside, Sharamykin's wife, Anna Pavlovna, is at her writing desk. As the head of the local ladies' committee, she’s a lively and charming woman just over thirty. Through her pince-nez, her bright black eyes scan the pages of a French novel. Underneath the novel is a worn-out copy of last year’s committee report.
"Formerly our town was much better off in these things," says Sharamykin, screwing up his meek eyes at the glowing coals. "Never a winter passed but some star would pay us a visit. Famous actors and singers used to come ... but now, besides acrobats and organ-grinders, the devil only knows what comes. There's no aesthetic pleasure at all.... We might be living in a forest. Yes.... And does your Excellency remember that Italian tragedian?... What's his name?... He was so dark, and tall.... Let me think.... Oh, yes! Luigi Ernesto di Ruggiero.... Remarkable talent.... And strength. He had only to say one word and the whole theatre was on the qui vive. My darling Anna used to take a great interest in his talent. She hired the theatre for him and sold tickets for the performances in advance.... In return he taught her elocution and gesture. A first-rate fellow! He came here ... to be quite exact ... twelve years ago.... No, that's not true.... Less, ten years.... Anna dear, how old is our Nina?"
"Used to be our town was much better off in these things," says Sharamykin, squinting his mild eyes at the glowing coals. "Not a winter would go by without some star paying us a visit. Famous actors and singers used to come... but now, aside from acrobats and organ grinders, who knows what shows up. There's no aesthetic enjoyment at all... It feels like we might as well be living in a forest. Yes... And do you remember that Italian tragedian? What's his name? He was so dark and tall... Let me think... Oh, right! Luigi Ernesto di Ruggiero... Incredible talent... and presence. He only had to say one word and the whole theater was on alert. My darling Anna was really into his talent. She even rented the theater for him and sold tickets for the performances in advance... In exchange, he taught her elocution and gestures. What a great guy! He came here... to be precise... twelve years ago... No, that's not right... Less, ten years... Anna dear, how old is our Nina?"
"She'll be ten next birthday," calls Anna Pavlovna from her room. "Why?"
"She'll be ten next birthday," Anna Pavlovna calls from her room. "Why?"
"Nothing in particular, my dear. I was just curious.... And good singers used to come. Do you remember Prilipchin, the tenore di grazia? What a charming fellow he was! How good looking! Fair ... a very expressive face, Parisian manners.... And what a voice, your Excellency! Only one weakness: he would sing some notes with his stomach and would take re falsetto—otherwise everything was good. Tamberlik, he said, had taught him.... My dear Anna and I hired a hall for him at the Social Club, and in gratitude for that he used to sing to us for whole days and nights.... He taught dear Anna to sing. He came—I remember it as though it were last night—in Lent, some twelve years ago. No, it's more.... How bad my memory is getting, Heaven help me! Anna dear, how old is our darling Nadya?
"Nothing in particular, my dear. I was just curious... And good singers used to come. Do you remember Prilipchin, the tenore di grazia? What a charming guy he was! So good looking! Fair... a very expressive face, Parisian manners... And what a voice, your Excellency! He only had one weakness: he would sing some notes with his stomach and use re falsetto—otherwise everything was great. He said Tamberlik taught him... My dear Anna and I rented a hall for him at the Social Club, and out of gratitude, he used to sing for us for whole days and nights... He taught dear Anna how to sing. He came—I remember it like it was last night—in Lent, about twelve years ago. No, it's more... How bad my memory is getting, Heaven help me! Anna dear, how old is our darling Nadya?"
"Twelve."
"Twelve."
"Twelve ... then we've got to add ten months.... That makes it exact ... thirteen. Somehow there used to be more life in our town then.... Take, for instance, the charity soirées. What enjoyable soirées we used to have before! How elegant! There were singing, playing, and recitation.... After the war, I remember, when the Turkish prisoners were here, dear Anna arranged a soiree on behalf of the wounded. We collected eleven hundred roubles. I remember the Turkish officers were passionately fond of dear Anna's voice, and kissed her hand incessantly. He-he! Asiatics, but a grateful nation. Would you believe me, the soiree was such a success that I wrote an account of it in my diary? It was,—I remember it as though it had only just happened,—in '76,... no, in '77.... No! Pray, when were the Turks here? Anna dear, how old is our little Kolya?"
"Twelve ... then we've got to add ten months.... That makes it exactly ... thirteen. It feels like there was more life in our town back then.... Take, for example, the charity soirées. We used to have such enjoyable soirées! How classy! There was singing, music, and recitation.... After the war, I remember when the Turkish prisoners were here, dear Anna organized a soirée for the wounded. We raised eleven hundred roubles. I remember the Turkish officers were crazy about dear Anna's voice and kept kissing her hand. Ha-ha! Asiatics, but a grateful nation. Would you believe it? The soirée was such a hit that I even wrote about it in my diary. I remember it as if it just happened—it was in '76,... no, in '77.... No! When were the Turks here? Anna dear, how old is our little Kolya?"
"I'm seven, Papa!" says Kolya, a brat with a swarthy face and coal black hair.
"I'm seven, Dad!" says Kolya, a kid with a dark complexion and jet black hair.
"Yes, we're old, and we've lost the energy we used to have," Lopniev agreed with a sigh. "That's the real cause. Old age, my friend. No new moving spirits arrive, and the old ones grow old.... The old fire is dull now. When I was younger I did not like company to be bored.... I was your Anna Pavlovna's first assistant. Whether it was a charity soirée or a tombola to support a star who was going to arrive, whatever Anna Pavlovna was arranging, I used to throw over everything and begin to bustle about. One winter, I remember, I bustled and ran so much that I even got ill.... I shan't forget that winter.... Do you remember what a performance we arranged with Anna Pavlovna in aid of the victims of the fire?"
"Yeah, we're old now, and we've lost the energy we once had," Lopniev said with a sigh. "That's the real issue. Old age, my friend. No new vibrant people come in, and the old ones just get older.... The excitement has faded. When I was younger, I couldn't stand being bored in company.... I was Anna Pavlovna's first assistant. Whether it was a charity event or a raffle to support a star who was coming, whatever Anna Pavlovna was organizing, I would throw myself into it and start bustling around. I remember one winter, I was so busy running around that I actually got sick.... I'll never forget that winter.... Do you recall the performance we put together with Anna Pavlovna to help the fire victims?"
"What year was it?"
"What year is it?"
"Not so very long ago.... In '79. No, in '80, I believe! Tell me how old is your Vanya?"
"Not too long ago.... In '79. No, in '80, I think! How old is your Vanya?"
"Five," Anna Pavlovna calls from the study.
"Five," Anna Pavlovna calls from the study.
"Well, that means it was six years ago. Yes, my dear friend, that was a time. It's all over now. The old fire's quite gone."
"Well, that means it was six years ago. Yes, my dear friend, that was a time. It’s all over now. The old fire’s completely gone."
Lopniev and Sharamykin grew thoughtful. The smouldering log flares up for the last time, and then is covered in ash.
Lopniev and Sharamykin became pensive. The smoldering log sparks one last time, then gets covered in ash.
OLD AGE
State-Councillor Usielkov, architect, arrived in his native town, where he had been summoned to restore the cemetery church. He was born in the town, he had grown up and been married there, and yet when he got out of the train he hardly recognised it. Everything was changed. For instance, eighteen years ago, when he left the town to settle in Petersburg, where the railway station is now boys used to hunt for marmots: now as you come into the High Street there is a four storied "Hotel Vienna," with apartments, where there was of old an ugly grey fence. But not the fence or the houses, or anything had changed so much as the people. Questioning the hall-porter, Usielkov discovered that more than half of the people he remembered were dead or paupers or forgotten.
State-Councillor Usielkov, the architect, arrived in his hometown, where he had been called to restore the cemetery church. He was born in this town, grew up here, and got married, yet when he stepped off the train, he barely recognized it. Everything had changed. For example, eighteen years ago, when he left to move to Petersburg, boys used to hunt for marmots where the train station is now. But now, as you enter High Street, there's a four-story "Hotel Vienna" with apartments where there used to be an ugly gray fence. However, nothing had changed as much as the people. After asking the hall-porter, Usielkov found out that more than half of the people he remembered were either dead, poor, or forgotten.
"Do you remember Usielkov?" he asked the porter. "Usielkov, the architect, who divorced his wife.... He had a house in Sviribev Street.... Surely you remember."
"Do you remember Usielkov?" he asked the porter. "Usielkov, the architect who divorced his wife... He had a house on Sviribev Street... Surely you remember."
"No, I don't remember anyone of the name."
"No, I don't remember anyone by that name."
"Why, it's impossible not to remember. It was an exciting case. All the cabmen knew, even. Try to remember. His divorce was managed by the attorney, Shapkin, the swindler ... the notorious sharper, the man who was thrashed at the club...."
"Honestly, it's hard to forget. It was such an exciting case. Even all the cab drivers knew about it. Try to recall. His divorce was handled by the lawyer, Shapkin, the con artist... the infamous trickster, the guy who got beaten up at the club...."
"You mean Ivan Nicolaich?"
"You mean Ivan Nikolaevich?"
"Yes.... Is he alive? dead?"
"Yes... Is he alive or dead?"
"Thank heaven, his honour's alive. His honour's a notary now, with an office. Well-to-do. Two houses in Kirpichny Street. Just lately married his daughter off."
"Thank goodness, he’s alive. He’s a notary now, with an office. Doing well for himself. Owns two houses on Kirpichny Street. Just recently married off his daughter."
Usielkov strode from one corner of the room to another. An idea flashed into his mind. From boredom, he decided to see Shapkin. It was afternoon when he left the hotel and quietly walked to Kirpichny Street. He found Shapkin in his office and hardly recognised him. From the well-built, alert attorney with a quick, impudent, perpetually tipsy expression, Shapkin had become a modest, grey-haired, shrunken old man.
Usielkov walked from one corner of the room to the other. An idea popped into his head. Bored, he decided to visit Shapkin. It was afternoon when he left the hotel and walked quietly to Kirpichny Street. He found Shapkin in his office and barely recognized him. The once well-built, sharp attorney with a quick, cheeky, constantly tipsy look had turned into a modest, gray-haired, shriveled old man.
"You don't recognise me.... You have forgotten ...." Usielkov began. "I'm your old client, Usielkov."
"You don't recognize me.... You've forgotten ...." Usielkov started. "I'm your old client, Usielkov."
"Usielkov? Which Usielkov? Ah!" Remembrance came to Shapkin: he recognised him and was confused. Began exclamations, questions, recollections.
"Usielkov? Which Usielkov? Ah!" Suddenly Shapkin remembered: he recognized him and felt flustered. There were outbursts of surprise, questions, and memories.
"Never expected ... never thought...." chuckled Shapkin. "What will you have? Would you like champagne? Perhaps you'd like oysters. My dear man, what a lot of money I got out of you in the old days—so much that I can't think what I ought to stand you."
"Never expected ... never thought...." laughed Shapkin. "What do you want? Would you like some champagne? Maybe you'd prefer oysters. My dear man, I made a lot of money off you back in the day—so much that I can't figure out what I should treat you to."
"Please don't trouble," said Usielkov. "I haven't time. I must go to the cemetery and examine the church. I have a commission."
"Please don’t worry," Usielkov said. "I don’t have time. I need to go to the cemetery and check out the church. I have a job to do."
"Splendid. We'll have something to eat and a drink and go together. I've got some splendid horses! I'll take you there and introduce you to the churchwarden.... I'll fix up everything.... But what's the matter, my dearest man? You're not avoiding me, not afraid? Please sit nearer. There's nothing to be afraid of now.... Long ago, I really was pretty sharp, a bit of a rogue ... but now I'm quieter than water, humbler than grass. I've grown old; got a family. There are children.... Time to die!"
"Great. We'll grab some food and a drink and head out together. I've got some amazing horses! I’ll take you there and introduce you to the churchwarden... I’ll sort everything out... But what’s wrong, my dear friend? You're not trying to avoid me, are you? Please come closer. There's nothing to be scared of now... A long time ago, I was pretty tough, a bit of a troublemaker... but now I'm as calm as water, humbler than grass. I've gotten older; I have a family. There are kids... Time to go!"
The friends had something to eat and drink, and went in a coach and pair to the cemetery.
The friends grabbed some food and drinks, and took a two-horse carriage to the cemetery.
"Yes, it was a good time," Shapkin was reminiscent, sitting in the sledge. "I remember, but I simply can't believe it. Do you remember how you divorced your wife? It's almost twenty years ago, and you've probably forgotten everything, but I remember it as though I conducted the petition yesterday. My God, how rotten I was! Then I was a smart, casuistical devil, full of sharp practice and devilry.... and I used to run into some shady affairs, particularly when there was a good fee, as in your case, for instance. What was it you paid me then? Five—six hundred. Enough to upset anybody! By the time you left for Petersburg you'd left the whole affair completely in my hands. 'Do what you like!' And your former wife, Sophia Mikhailovna, though she did come from a merchant family, was proud and selfish. To bribe her to take the guilt on herself was difficult—extremely difficult. I used to come to her for a business talk, and when she saw me, she would say to her maid: 'Masha, surely I told you I wasn't at home to scoundrels.' I tried one way, then another ... wrote letters to her, tried to meet her accidentally—no good. I had to work through a third person. For a long time I had trouble with her, and she only yielded when you agreed to give her ten thousand. She could not stand out against ten thousand. She succumbed.... She began to weep, spat in my face, but she yielded and took the guilt on herself."
"Yeah, it was a great time," Shapkin reminisced while sitting in the sled. "I remember it, but I just can't believe it. Do you remember how you divorced your wife? It's almost twenty years ago now, and you've probably forgotten everything, but I remember it like it was yesterday when I filed the petition. My God, how terrible I was! Back then, I was a cunning, manipulative devil, full of tricks and deceit... and I got involved in some shady deals, especially when there was a nice fee involved, like in your case. What did you pay me back then? Five or six hundred? Enough to shock anyone! By the time you left for Petersburg, you had handed the entire matter over to me. 'Do whatever you want!' And your ex-wife, Sophia Mikhailovna, even though she came from a merchant family, was proud and selfish. It was really hard to convince her to take the blame—extremely hard. I would go to her for business discussions, and when she saw me, she'd tell her maid: 'Masha, didn’t I say I wasn't home to scoundrels?' I tried one approach after another... wrote her letters, tried to run into her by chance—nothing worked. I had to go through a third party. It took a long time to get her to budge, and she finally agreed only when you promised her ten thousand. She couldn’t resist that amount. She gave in... She started crying, spat in my face, but in the end, she accepted the blame."
"If I remember it was fifteen, not ten thousand she took from me," said Usielkov.
"If I remember correctly, it was fifteen, not ten thousand she took from me," said Usielkov.
"Yes, of course ... fifteen, my mistake." Shapkin was disconcerted. "Anyway it's all past and done with now. Why shouldn't I confess, frankly? Ten I gave to her, and the remaining five I bargained out of you for my own share. I deceived both of you.... It's all past, why be ashamed of it? And who else was there to take from, Boris Pietrovich, if not from you? I ask you.... You were rich and well-to-do. You married in caprice: you were divorced in caprice. You were making a fortune. I remember you got twenty thousand out of a single contract. Whom was I to tap, if not you? And I must confess, I was tortured by envy. If you got hold of a nice lot of money, people would take off their hats to you: but the same people would beat me for shillings and smack my face in the club. But why recall it? It's time to forget."
"Yeah, of course ... fifteen, my bad." Shapkin felt uneasy. "Anyway, it’s all in the past now. Why shouldn’t I just admit it, honestly? I gave her ten, and I negotiated the other five from you for my own share. I tricked both of you.... It’s done now, so why feel embarrassed about it? And who else was I supposed to take from, Boris Pietrovich, if not you? I mean it.... You were wealthy and comfortable. You got married on a whim and divorced just as easily. You were raking it in. I remember you made twenty thousand from a single deal. Who else could I go to, if not you? And I have to admit, I was consumed by jealousy. When you got a good amount of cash, people would treat you like royalty, but those same people would be hounding me for pennies and hitting me at the club. But why bring it up? It’s time to let it go."
"Tell me, please, how did Sophia Mikhailovna live afterwards?"
"Can you please tell me how Sophia Mikhailovna lived after that?"
"With her ten thousand? On ne peut plus badly.... God knows whether it was frenzy or pride and conscience that tortured her, because she had sold herself for money—or perhaps she loved you; but, she took to drink, you know. She received the money and began to gad about with officers in troikas.... Drunkenness, philandering, debauchery.... She would come into a tavern with an officer, and instead of port or a light wine, she would drink the strongest cognac to drive her into a frenzy."
"With her ten thousand? On ne peut plus badly.... God knows if it was madness or pride and guilt that tormented her, because she had sold herself for money—or maybe she loved you; but she turned to drinking, you know. She got the money and started hanging out with officers in carriages.... Alcohol, affairs, debauchery.... She would walk into a bar with an officer, and instead of port or light wine, she would drink the strongest cognac to push herself into a frenzy."
"Yes, she was eccentric. I suffered enough with her. She would take offence at some trifle and then get nervous.... And what happened afterwards?"
"Yeah, she was definitely eccentric. I dealt with a lot because of her. She would get upset over the smallest things and then become anxious... And what happened after that?"
"A week passed, a fortnight.... I was sitting at home writing. Suddenly, the door opened and she comes in. 'Take your cursed money,' she said, and threw the parcel in my face.... She could not resist it.... Five hundred were missing. She had only got rid of five hundred."
"A week went by, then two weeks.... I was at home writing. Suddenly, the door opened and she walked in. 'Take your damn money,' she said, and threw the package at my face.... She couldn't help herself.... Five hundred were gone. She had only gotten rid of five hundred."
"And what did you do with the money?"
"And what did you do with the money?"
"It's all past and done with. What's the good of concealing it?... I certainly took it. What are you staring at me like that for? Wait for the sequel. It's a complete novel, the sickness of a soul! Two months passed by. One night I came home drunk, in a wicked mood.... I turned on the light and saw Sophia Mikhailovna sitting on my sofa, drunk too, wandering a bit, with something savage in her face as if she had just escaped from the mad-house. 'Give me my money back,' she said. 'I've changed my mind. If I'm going to the dogs, I want to go madly, passionately. Make haste, you scoundrel, give me the money.' How indecent it was!"
"It's all in the past. What's the point of hiding it?... I definitely took it. Why are you staring at me like that? Just wait for what comes next. It's a complete story, the sickness of a soul! Two months went by. One night, I came home drunk and in a bad mood.... I turned on the light and saw Sophia Mikhailovna sitting on my sofa, also drunk, looking a bit out of it, with something wild in her expression as if she'd just escaped from a mental hospital. 'Give me my money back,' she said. 'I've changed my mind. If I'm going downhill, I want to do it wildly, passionately. Hurry up, you scoundrel, give me the money.' How indecent it was!"
"And you ... did you give it her?"
"And you ... did you give it to her?"
"I remember I gave her ten roubles."
"I remember I gave her ten rubles."
"Oh ... is it possible?" Usielkov frowned. "If you couldn't do it yourself, or you didn't want to, you could have written to me.... And I didn't know ... I didn't know."
"Oh ... is it possible?" Usielkov frowned. "If you couldn't do it yourself, or if you didn't want to, you could have written to me.... And I didn’t know ... I didn’t know."
"My dear man, why should I write, when she wrote herself afterwards when she was in hospital?"
"My dear man, why should I write when she wrote herself later when she was in the hospital?"
"I was so taken up with the new marriage that I paid no attention to letters.... But you were an outsider; you had no antagonism to Sophia Mikhailovna.... Why didn't you help her?"
"I was so caught up in the new marriage that I paid no attention to letters... But you were an outsider; you had no conflict with Sophia Mikhailovna... Why didn't you help her?"
"We can't judge by our present standards, Boris Pietrovich. Now we think in this way; but then we thought quite differently.... Now I might perhaps give her a thousand roubles; but then even ten roubles ... she didn't get them for nothing. It's a terrible story. It's time to forget.... But here you are!"
"We can't judge by our current standards, Boris Pietrovich. We think this way now, but back then we thought very differently... I might give her a thousand roubles now, but back then, she wouldn’t even get ten roubles for free. It's a terrible story. It's time to move on...But here you are!"
The sledge stopped at the churchyard gate. Usielkov and Shapkin got out of the sledge, went through the gate and walked along a long, broad avenue. The bare cherry trees, the acacias, the grey crosses and monuments sparkled with hoar-frost. In each flake of snow the bright sunny day was reflected. There was the smell you find in all cemeteries of incense and fresh-dug earth.
The sled stopped at the churchyard gate. Usielkov and Shapkin got out of the sled, went through the gate, and walked down a long, wide avenue. The bare cherry trees, acacias, and grey crosses and monuments glimmered with frost. Each snowflake reflected the bright sunny day. There was that familiar cemetery smell of incense and fresh earth.
"You have a beautiful cemetery," said Usielkov. "It's almost an orchard."
"You have a beautiful cemetery," Usielkov said. "It's almost like an orchard."
"Yes, but it's a pity the thieves steal the monuments. Look, there, behind that cast-iron memorial, on the right, Sophia Mikhailovna is buried. Would you like to see?"
"Yeah, but it's a shame that the thieves steal the monuments. Look, over there, behind that cast-iron memorial on the right, Sophia Mikhailovna is buried. Do you want to see?"
The friends turned to the right, stepping in deep snow towards the cast-iron memorial.
The friends turned right, trudging through deep snow towards the cast-iron memorial.
"Down here," said Shapkin, pointing to a little stone of white marble. "Some subaltern or other put up the monument on her grave." Usielkov slowly took off his hat and showed his bald pate to the snow. Eying him, Shapkin also took off his hat, and another baldness shone beneath the sun. The silence round about was like the tomb, as though the air were dead, too. The friends looked at the stone, silent, thinking.
"Down here," Shapkin said, pointing to a small stone made of white marble. "Some junior officer put up a monument on her grave." Usielkov slowly took off his hat and exposed his bald head to the snow. Observing him, Shapkin also removed his hat, and another bald head gleamed under the sun. The silence around them was like a grave, as if the air were dead, too. The friends stared at the stone, quiet and contemplative.
"She is asleep!" Shapkin broke the silence. "And she cares very little that she took the guilt upon herself and drank cognac. Confess, Boris Pietrovich!"
"She's asleep!" Shapkin broke the silence. "And she doesn't seem to care at all that she took the blame and drank cognac. Admit it, Boris Pietrovich!"
"What?" asked Usielkov, sternly.
"What?" Usielkov asked, sternly.
"That, however loathsome the past may be, it's better than this." And Shapkin pointed to his grey hairs.
"That, no matter how terrible the past might be, it's still better than this." And Shapkin gestured to his gray hair.
"In the old days I did not even think of death.... If I'd met her, I would have circumvented her, but now ... well, now!"
"In the past, I didn’t even consider death. If I had met her, I would have avoided her, but now... well, now!"
Sadness took hold of Usielkov. Suddenly he wanted to cry, passionately, as he once desired to love.... And he felt that these tears would be exquisite, refreshing. Moisture came out of his eyes and a lump rose in his throat, but.... Shapkin was standing by his side, and Usielkov felt ashamed of his weakness before a witness. He turned back quickly and walked towards the church.
Sadness overwhelmed Usielkov. Suddenly, he felt the urge to cry intensely, just like he once longed to love.... He sensed that these tears would be beautiful, cleansing. Tears filled his eyes and a lump formed in his throat, but.... Shapkin was standing beside him, and Usielkov felt embarrassed about his vulnerability in front of someone else. He quickly turned away and walked towards the church.
Two hours later, having arranged with the churchwarden and examined the church, he seized the opportunity while Shapkin was talking away to the priest, and ran to shed a tear. He walked to the stone surreptitiously, with stealthy steps, looking round all the time. The little white monument stared at him absently, so sadly and innocently, as though a girl and not a wanton divorcée were beneath.
Two hours later, after making arrangements with the churchwarden and checking out the church, he took the chance while Shapkin was chatting with the priest and ran off to shed a tear. He approached the stone quietly, moving carefully and glancing around all the time. The small white monument looked at him blankly, so sadly and innocently, as if a girl and not a reckless divorcée were underneath.
"If I could weep, could weep!" thought Usielkov.
"If I could cry, I would!" thought Usielkov.
But the moment for weeping had been lost. Though the old man managed to make his eyes shine, and tried to bring himself to the right pitch, the tears did not flow and the lump did not rise in his throat.... After waiting for about ten minutes, Usielkov waved his arm and went to look for Shapkin.
But the moment for crying had passed. Even though the old man managed to make his eyes sparkle and tried to get himself in the right mood, the tears wouldn’t come, and the lump in his throat didn’t form.... After waiting for about ten minutes, Usielkov waved his arm and went to find Shapkin.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!